Shadows at Dusk - Part 1
by Julianna
(McMurray, PA, USA)
"Julianna!" The word rang through the night. "Grab Opal and go!" She swiped furiously at the tears streaming from her eyes. "Don't look back. Just get on bareback!"
I ran into the burning barn as fast as I could. My teacher had always told us never to go back in for pets during a fire. But Opal wasn't a pet. She was a part of the family.
Opal was scared; you could always tell with horses. Ears pinned back, whites of eyes showing, she neighed over and over and bucked in her stall. I calmed her with my hands and hoisted myself onto her back.
I let Opal into an easy canter. I circled her twice and leaped over the stone wall that separated me and my home from the rest of the world.
We started to gallop. I clung onto Opal's black mane. I dared a glance behind me, expecting to see my mother on Brietta, or my father on Roanokie. The night seemed to stretch on behind me though. I didn't see anybody.
I was on my own.
That's the end of part 1. I need ideas for part 2, and comments!!!
Racing heart pt 1
by Megan
(Brotton,England.)
This story is made up. enjoy! Please rate and comment.
I was born at a showjumping stables where all the top riders train. The meadow where I was born in was BIG, had a river, a field shelter and a tree for extra shade. My mother thought I would follow her footsteps and become a great jumper maybe even make it to olympia.
One day I was grazing beside my mother and I heard the field gate open.I turned to look it was Kate coming to get my mother for her training. Come Moonshine she called. My mother told me to be good. Be good Kat she told me. Okay I said. She walked off for her training. I was going to do some serious running and I won't get told I'm going to be a showjumper.
One Last Kiss - Part 1
by Tiger
(Virginia :D)
Shadow in the Field
I woke up to my little brother Tommy poking me in the stomach. "Jessie, it's snowing and we don't have school and I can't find my boots!" he cried as I opened my eyes. I groaned.
"Top shelf hall closet." I moaned as I rolled out of bed. After Tommy left, I changed into snow clothes and boots ant put on a jacket. As I trudged down the stairs, my dog Tanner greeted me with a lick.
"Mom, I'm going outside!" I called into the silent house. I let the door slam behind Tanner and I as we bunny-hopped through the snow to the barn. Shadow Dancer, one of my horses, greeted me with a nicker.
"Hey Shadow girl!" I crooned. I stroked her face lovingly as I gave her carrot. She threw her head back and reared in her stall. Sometimes I forgot she was a work in progress. Even though I was only thirteen, I had a steady horse rescue going. I would rescue abused horses, train them, and sell them to loving families. All except one, Peanut.
She was a hunter jumper bay thoroughbred and I loved her so much, that I kept her. Tanner's barking brought me back to reality. I reached into Shadow's stall and grabbed her halter. She pulled back, but I snapped her lead rope on just in time. She tossed her head and kicked out in her stall.
"Eaasssy, girly." I said as I calmed her down. I opened her door and let her walk out into the field on a loose lead. I turned her out, but she wouldn't walk. She seemed to be focused on something behind me. I turned around to look, and she screamed. I turned around, and the last thing I saw was her rearing above me.
"Jessie! Jessie wake up!" Tommy was above me screaming. As I sat up, a shooting pain came from my head. Ouch. I took my hand to my forehead, and I felt something sticky... blood! "Ahhhh... My head is..." was all I could muster out before I blacked out again.
This time I woke up in the hospital. Out of instinct, I touched my forehead. It didn't hurt as bad this time, so I assumed it was a bad bruise. I swung my legs over the side of the bed so I could check myself out, but a nurse rushed in and shoved me back in bed. "You stay here now. Stay." she said worriedly.
"Why? Wheres my family? Where's Shadow?" I asked quickly. Just then, my family walked in. Tommy ran over and gave me a hug while saying how much he missed me. What a good brother. "Mom, where's Shadow?" I asked.
"Honey, she panicked when you fell and bolted into the woods before we could catch her." Mom said quietly.
"No!" I screamed. I stood up and ran out of the hospital. I ran past the car and past my school. It had stopped snowing, and the thick layers had started to melt.
I made it about two blocks away from our house when I had to catch my breath. All of a sudden, Shadow jumped from the woods and stood in front of me. I stared at her.
She was covered in mud and she had blood on her coat from where branches hit her. She was sweating buckets, she had been running for a while.
I reached out to grab her halter, and she jumped away and ran back into the woods. "No, Shadow, wait!" I screamed after her.
Crystalia, The Lost Mare - Part 1
by Alex
(Australia)
PLEASE READ AND COMMENT FOR PART 2, WILL BE APPRECIATED! PLOT IDEAS NEEDED!
*****************************************************************************************
Mayabel slowly cycled through the woods, the wheels of her old dusty dirt bike creaking at every movement.
"Bel! Bel! Mayabel! Where are you?'" Mayabel ignored the calls from her older sister Belinda.
"I really don't feel like talking to you right now." Mayabel muttered to herself. Belinda was always fighting with her sister. She annoyed her, scared her and yelled at her. A tear dropped down her cheek.
Mayabel loved her sister, but she was now 14, and would soon be a woman. Her parents already controlled her enough, making her quit horse riding and all. Now Belinda had just told her that she was adopted!
"You were just 2 years old, I was only 6." Belinda had said, "Your mother was young, and I wanted a sister. But that was a mistake! You have always been different to us, I can't believe that you didn't figure it out for yourself! You are so particular and boring, and so serious! We are all loose and free, Mayabel, and we have black hair, while you have blond!"
"Dad said that I had Grandma's hair! I don't care what I look like, or how I act, I am a part of this family! I don't believe you!"
"Well you have to live with it now, because you are NOT a Johnson!" And with that, Mayabel sped off on her hand-me-down bike and into the forest.
Halfway down the bike track, Mayabel quickly dodged a pile of mud at the last minute, but it was too late. Her front tyre became stuck on a rock, and poor Bel flew off and hit a tree, her golden locks now a thick coat of green and brown.
Mayabel heard a loud rip and put her hands in her head. She blinked and looked down at her brand new designer jeans, now torn to shreds.
"Belinda? HELP!" Mayabel screamed. No response. She bursted out in a crying fit. Bel sat there, more upset than ever.
"Great, now I am lost, injured and alone." She moaned. But then, her back started to tickle and she felt a nudge. Mayabel slowly turned around and couldn't believe her eyes. Standing right behind her was a stray Mare!
"Oh my gosh!"
Ghost Horse - Intro and Part 1 (please comment or no part 2!!)
by Doree
(Canada)
Skylar Brinks is a rebel 15 year old teenager, sent to live with her Aunt Callie's rescue farm
while her mom is staring in a movie in Hawaii.
She soon discovers not everyone is what they seem
After finding a dead mustang on the road
she soon discovers that somebody is shooting at the wild horses and she must stop them before its too late for her and her beloved mustang and his family - is Ghost next? Who is the killer? Find out in this all new exciting book, Ghost Horse.
Chapter One
"Skylar Brinks, come on! You're going to be late for your flight." Mom's exasperated sigh made me feel a bit bad for taking so long but I pushed it aside. I clumped down the stairs and folded my arms against my chest fixing a glare at mom.
"What on this earth are you wearing!?" Her eyes flew wide open, I smirked.
"This is in style," I said gesturing at the skin tight strapless leather top that showed a stripe of my stomach. My knee high leather boots glittered in the sunlight and the belt I wore on my mini leather skirt had spikes. I glanced in the mirror as I pasted by it. My black hip length hair was in a ponytail, a black leather hat on top. I wore black lipstick, and heavy eyeliner.
Mom pinched the bridge of her nose and breathed heavily.
"Go change. Now," I shook my head.
"No Lynn. Your dumping me at Callie's for a couple months so I wear what I want."
"It's Aunt Callie to you, and I'm Mom and you know why I have to. I have to film a movie, you know you can't come."
I frowned and stared mom down. She was beautiful, her black hair was shorter than mine and her skin was more olive than mine. She was an actress and I usually stayed with my friend, Kendra, but Kendra and her family were going to New York for the summer and I couldn't go.
I grabbed my backpack, leaving mom to get the heavy bag. I slammed the car door, and leaned against it frowning. She got in and started the car. We headed towards the airport.
"You have your ticket right?"
I scowled and double checked my pocket. "Yes, yes I do."
Mom pursed her lips and glanced at me. "Listen, if you stay out of trouble for 3 weeks, than maybe you can come to Hawaii. While I'm filming you can explore. Since that's what your best at." Joked mom, smiling at me.
"Skylar, is it a deal?"
I nodded, "Okay. I'll try," I didn't try to get into trouble most of the time. It just happened.
"We're here. Do you want me to come in or??"
"I can do it myself," I snapped coldly.
"I love you Skylar, I'll see you later okay?"
"Whatever." I closed the door and got my luggage.
I watched the red suburban drive away. I felt a burning in the back of my throat but I pushed it back. I walked inside and glanced around.
Everybody was rushing towards their planes or finding seats. I walked up to the sign above an archway saying Flight 56. I glanced at my ticket, it was my flight.
A lady with red lipstick and her hair up in a bun smiled at me as she took my ticket. She handed it back to me and I walked inside. I found my seat on the plane and stared outside. I was going to Texas. I closed my eyes as the flight began.
I fell into a deep sleep.
A horse galloped into a field when I was running myself. It urged me towards a mountain. The horse whinny a loud pitching whinny, I tried to follow but I kept getting left behind. The horse was frustrated. It whipped is tail angrily. Its dapple gray rump spun and it galloped away.
"What are you trying to tell me?" I called out. It didn't return.
"Miss, come on the flight is over," I heard the flight attendant shaking me awake, I blinked sleepily.
"We are there already?" I asked yawning. She nodded and walked away. I got my stuff and headed to the waiting area. I was going to see my Aunt Callie I hadn't seen for 5 years. I was 10 then, I had a horse I use to ride all the time. It looked oddly like the one in the dream.
I just couldn't remember his name, all I knew was he was a stallion and dapple gray.
"Skylar?" A disbelieving voice said. I turned and stared at Callie. Her dark brown hair hung at her shoulders, her brown eyes filled with confusion. She looked so much like dad I almost cried. I bit my lip than stared at her.
"Hey Callie," I said softly.
Her eyes were still wide. I knew what she was thinking, last time she had saw me I was a happy little girl, a smile always on face and I wore bright tee shirts. Not black like I had worn lately. I brushed my long bangs out of my face as I blinked up at her.
"Are we going?"
"Yeah, here let me take that," She grunted and took the bag. She was short, like me, and skinny. I had gotten that from her.
"What's that?" I asked pointing at the rusty red truck which looked like it could fall apart anytime now.
"That," Said Callie as she heaved my suite case into the dump truck, "is old Betsy."
I scrunched my nose up and scowled as I climbed in. I shoved remains of McDonald's into the back.
"It's messy in here." I stated as she climbed in and started up the truck. It gave a groan and a heave then started.
"Get used to it Missy. It's how it is. I'm a 30 year old lady, unmarried and I have a 16 year old boy working for me. What do you expect?" She gave me a pointed look than turned onto the high way.
I stayed silent for a moment before asking, "How far to your farm Callie?"
"First of all, it's not a farm. It's a center for abused and neglected animals. Second of all, it's Aunt Callie. Like it or not, that's who I am. Third, you will pull your weight around the farm. And lastly, it's only about 10 more minutes."
I pursed my lips into a straight line.
"You stick your bottom lip out any more a little birdy's going to come by and poop on it," Smiled Callie teasingly. I rolled my eyes at her.
"I'm FIFTEEN not six."
Callie snorted silently. I looked out the window and something caught my eye.
"What, what that's that?" I pointed at black dots far away.
"That's wild horses I think, we have quite a few of them around here." Callie opened her mouth to say something else but snapped it shut. I glanced questioningly at her, raising my eyebrows.
"We're here!" Exclaimed Callie smiling,
I looked around. I old sign hung above the drive way. I squinted barely being able to read it.
Second Chance for All
Time to Move On - Part 1
by Horseluver4evernever
(Canada)
He died in my arms that night. "NO!" I screamed, tears streaming down my face. I stroked my palomino, Apollo's beautiful coat. He took his last breath and I felt his body go limp.
"He's gone," Mom said gently.
"I know" I admitted. I wanted to deny it so badly but I knew what mom was saying was true. I leaned down and gave my horse one last kiss and I went to bed crying.
2 months earlier
"Please welcome Taylor Mills and her horse Apollo to the ring," The announcer's voice rang out over the crowd. I couldn't believe it! I was at the nationals! I took a deep breath and gave Apollo a nudge with my heel and together we cantered into the big arena. I heard the buzzer go off and I turned Apollo towards the first jump.
I pushed him on with my legs, urging him to go forward. I felt him take off. It felt like I was flying! We were up and over the second jump easily. The third jump was a triple oxer. And it wasn't just wide. It was high!
Apollo made it over the jump with room to spare. Then came the wall jump. Apollo was great at these. Just as he was about to take off a camera flashed and he spooked big time! I was flung off him and into the jump.
The moment I opened my eyes I ran over to Apollo pushing through the people surrounding me. To my relief Apollo was walking. The thing was he was limping. A lot.
*************
Thanks for reading!:) hope you enjoyed! please leave a comment and tell me what you thought of it!:)
Secret in the Land of Horses - Part 1
by HorseIsle2Lover
King
Natasha
King & Natasha's Herd
The earth rumbled and the wind howled as the storm rolled in. All of the herds in the high country stampeded, their rock-hard hooves stomping on the grassy floor.
Desperately, every mare, stallion, and foal galloped as fast as a cheetah out of the open plains, and into the forests to seek shelter. Every horse ran off to safety, except one.
King, a huge and mighty stallion had stayed in the middle of the pastures rearing up, his powerful forelegs pawing at the air. When he finally got down from his never-ending rear, he kicked his back legs high into the air.
The other horses watched King do all this, wondering when he would get out of the middle of the storm and seek shelter.
But he didn't. He just kept on showing off.
King was the strongest and the wisest of all the horses living in the high country. He was a beautiful golden chestnut, about 17 years old, and lead the herd of 56 mares and 46 foals. His enemies were the other stallions, who were always irritated and jealous of King. It is because he has the biggest herd and the best mares.
Just as King was about to rear up again, Natasha, King's lead mare ran out of the forest.
"King! That is dangerous! You'll get struck by lightning! Also, I have figured it out! You are NOT a wise horse!" Natasha yelled, trying to get over the howling of the wind. King reared up again, then followed Natasha into the forest.
When they came to the shelter and their herd, it started to rain. Their shelter was a huge cave. It wasn't a bear or a wolf's cave, it was just an unused cave.
"Daddy! Daddy! You're okay!" cried Charm, King and Natasha's foal. "We were so worried!"
"Why did you do that?"
"I almost died!"
King could not stand all of the ranting, so he ran outside and laid down under a tree.
Natasha trotted over to him and said, "Why? Why did you just HAVE to scare our herd like that? They were scared to death! And so was I!" She glared at King.
"I....I....," "I just-" "JUST WHAT?" yelled Natasha. "I''m sorry, Natasha. I did not mean to scare our herd. I just......I cannot tell you. I'm very sorry, Natasha, but, I just can't!" "
What are you talking about?" said Natasha.
"Natasha, you have to stop asking. I'm not going to tell you." King got up and walked away.
"I wonder what he's hiding?" thought Natasha, as he walked deeper into the forest.
New Beginnings - Chapter 1
by Emily
(Ontario)
There we were, coming up to the final jump that stood between us, and the grand nationals. It was a pretty simple jump, a triple oxer. Blue and I have practised these many times before, so I wasn't nervous.
I began counting down my strides. 3, 2, 1.. that's when everything went wrong. It all happened so fast, I don't know what happened exactly. Last I remember, we were 1 stride away from our victory, and I saw the flash of a camera.
Even though Blue had been trained not to spook, he was surprised by the bright light. He stumbled, and at the last millisecond, we went crashing into the jump. I remember awaking to the sound of ambulance sirens, and my parents looking at me with a look of fear in their eyes.
Then, everything went black.
When The Clouds Fall - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, Arizona)
storm (random pic from the web)
I woke up one morning to a huge surprise. It was my birthday that day, and the sky had changed itself just for me! Instead of the regular pale blue color, at 7:30 AM the sky was an eerie orange glow. All of the trees looked only a silhouette. And strangely enough, on May 22, it was 75 degrees instead of the usual Arizona temperature of 105 degrees. I opened the back door and sat on a porch chair enjoying the view. The ground was moist, that shows it had rained last night. That must be the reason it was so cold. As I looked up at the sky, I nearly gasped. The clouds were huge! And extremely close. I felt as though if I stood up on my roof I could touch them! Well, I stood up and quietly snuck back inside. I wondered what had altered the sky's appearance so much.
After leaving school I felt the need to look up. What a silly need it was, but the strange sky would do me good hopefully. After such a rough day of tests tests and more tests. On the last day of school! Well I looked up, and what I saw made me gasp. A large swirling cloud of dust fell from the sky! Dust, dirt, garbage, it was as though the clouds had picked up the wrong things! I raced back inside and slammed the door, ran up into my room and peeked out my window. I had come in at just the right time! Dirt and mud, and rain and papers all fell into my yard! Pipes and boxes and, what was that? SNOW! It all hit my roof and landed in the trees or on the ground I couldn't believe what I was seeing! My family ran up into my room to get a better look. "Oh my." gasped my mom. My little brothers giggled at the sight of boxes falling from the sky! I couldn't blame them. It was a bit funny. Well it went on like this for hours until the falling trash resided and took on the form of rain. Large heavy drops plummeted to the earth. One drop could cover my whole arm!
Strangely enough, this was the best birthday present I could ever get! My yard was now a muddy dirty wet mess, and nobody was aloud outside. Suddenly I remembered something. Our rabbits! They're still outside! I zoomed downstairs pulled on a few of my parents sweaters and ran outside. The drops hit me hard upon the head as I reached my rabbit pen. I quickly grabbed up all 5 of the rabbits, shoved them into the coats and ran back inside. Dropping them onto the kitchen rug. Suddenly, as the thunder roared louder then ever The lightning flashed, lighting up my whole house. It was like a giant shining his flashlight on us! I was terrified of lightning.
A few hours later, the rain completely stopped, and the wind blew most of the papers down the rode. I stepped outside not knowing what I was in for. After the rain had stopped, the temperature had dropped to 48 degrees!I had to admit, I was astonished!
The Rescue - Part 1 (comment if you want more :))
by Lucinda
(NZ)
Jade Rain walked through the streets of the town that she lived in called Horse Point, it was a odd name you may think, but actually most people in Horse Point had horses If you are horsey Horse Point was definitely the place to go!
With its flat ground and long trails and grass just the right shade of green it was perfect horse country it was beautiful too! Jade walked through with her best friend Lindsey who she and most people called Lyndz.
"Hmm, what first?" asked Jade
"We should get toffee and gum from the sweet shop on Rocky Road."
"Yup, and get milkshakes too, and we should check out the clothing store, oooh and we should go to the riding shop, Equestrian Galore!" Said Jade excitedly.
"We should call Alice, she would love to go shopping with us!" Said Lyndz.
"Yeah, you want to?" asked Jade.
"OK," said Lyndz and she called Alice. "You can't? Why?" After a pause she said, "OK then," and hung up,
"She can't because she's having a private lesson with James," said Lyndz
-James was the three girls riding instructor, he ran a big riding school in the east of town.-
"OK then." Said Jade.
"We should get pizza later, Alice would have stopped her lesson by then," said Lyndz.
"Yup, sleepover at mine!!" said Jade
"Awesome!" Said Lyndz. So the girls went and got toffee and gum and milkshakes and now they were going to Equestrian Galore.
"Wow its fancy, the new owners really improved it!" Said Jade who was already caught up in her imagination, riding a grey horse with a flowing mane and tail doing dressage then cross country and show jumping at badminton.
"Jade....JADE!" Shouted Lyndz.
"Huh? Oh I thought I was riding at badminton," said Jade sleepily. Lyndz laughed and started looking around the shop for stuff.
"Check it out! A signed poster of Pippa Funnell!" Cried Jade and showed it to Lyndz.
"And look here's one of William Fox Pit!" Said Lyndz.
"Cool! Let;s buy Alice one of Lucinda Green and pays and order our pizza and go home, Alice would have finished her lesson by now," said Jade.
"OK," said Lyndz and they paid and went to the pizza place and ordered three Hawaiian pizzas and told them Jades address and walked back to the entry.
"I knew you guys would be in here!" Said Alice walking up.
"Hey! were going back to Jades house for a sleepover," said Lyndz.
"Cool! lets go!" And they walked to Jades house.
"Ohmygod!" Cried Alice and they all stared at a silver dapple grey horse tied to Jades fence
"Who does she belong to?" Asked Lyndz.
"I..I don't know, wow her belly is HUGE, maybe she's pregnant?" Said Jade.
"Yeah I think so that would explain it," said Lyndz.
"Yup," agreed Alice.
"Let's take her to James, if she'll let us lead her that is," said Jade.
"OK," said Lyndz.
"Yup," said Alice. So they led her to the Riding school she just about let them.
**************************************************
I will write Part Two if you comment, what will James say? Will he let them have the mystery mare there? And how did she get there? Was she abandoned?
Mello and Me - Part 1
by Katy
(Roseville, CA, USA)
The sky was starting to light up. I felt a tiny ray of light shoot onto my eyelid, making the blackness turn red. I fluttered my eyes open, feeling a fly land on my shoulder. I twitched my muscles and it flew off. I yawned and pawed the ground for a second.
My ears flipped to the barn, for a sudden noise had came into the air. I shook my mane, which was Red Chestnut as the same as the rest of my body except for a white stripe ran down my muzzle. I turned my head to the barn, where I saw Red, the stable hand, come out of the barn.
He had my Lime Green halter in his hand. He walked over to the the paddock fence. He called out my name, "Ginger! (click click click click) Here girl!" I neighed and trotted over to the fence.
"Yeah, that's a good girl. Good girl Ginger."
I nickered as he rubbed my neck. He put on my halter, clipped on the lead rope, and led me out of the paddock.
"Mello will be here soon Ginger, I bet you'll be as joyful as a dog on a walk to see her." I neighed and pranced around happily at the sound of her coming after a WHOLE THREE WEEKS away from each other.
Melody Wyld (aka Mello) was my best friend and owner. She had bought me from a cruel owner named Jud. He had beat me from muzzle to back hoof. But then I was bought and boarded here at Canterlove Stables.
Red put me in his stall and fed me some oats and hay. He refilled my bucket too. After I had eaten I heard a car pull in. A girl with black hair jumped out and called out, "Ginger! I'm he-re!" I neighed loudly. She came running over to my stall. "GINGIE!!! I"M HERE!!! FINALLY!!!" I threw my neck over my stall door and neighed happily. She threw her arms around my neck.
"I missed you so much" she cried. I nickered. She smiled and said, "I know what you're thinking, you wanna go on a ride." She smiled. Then she went over to the tack room, and got my tack. I neighed we were going on our first trail ride in a LONG time.
Birdsong - Part 1
by jk442
(London, England)
I walked into school, careful not to step on the cracks, it was a game I played with my little sister before she got ill, after that it became a way of sending her luck, wishing her well, I suppose.
I saw Carrie dragging her boyfriend, Damien, away from a group of girls, my friends, most of them, who were winking and smiling mockingly at her. I was ashamed of them. I was part of the popular group, the uncool one that people talked about behind my back.
It got like that when they started teasing Carrie, we were best friends and I stood up for her, sometimes I think 'At least I'm still part of the group' but mostly I wish I wasn't, it's difficult, to say the least, to have your 'friends' be mean to you, I guess I never thought of it like that, until I didn't feel like I belonged anymore. Carrie said that was how she felt a long time ago, so we stuck together.
"Hey, Hon!" Tria called to me "You coming to the rally tonight?"
" 'course!" I shouted, I wouldn't miss the pony club rally for anything. Peri and I were doing really well.
"Why don't ya bring you're little sis, we can all have a game of footie, huh, Babe?" Lola-ray smiled mockingly at me, she was the only one who was openly rude to me, she enjoyed it, too.
She knew my sister, Ellie had a prosthetic leg, she had been rude to me a lot in the past few weeks, but this comment hurt the most, like being stabbed in the stomach. I just stared, open-mouthed, un-shed tears welling up in my eyes.
"Why don't you stick you're head down the toilet, Babe?" It was Carrie that came to my rescue, slinging her arm round my shoulders protectively.
"Oh, shut up, loser!"
"Ooh, I'm in pain! Hit me where it hurts next time!" Called Carrie sarcastically, in triumph as we waltzed off into English. Lola-ray shoved me over in P.E for that.
I stood happily in Peri's stable, he was my gorgeous bay thoroughbred, with a brown body which looked like it had been dipped in Peri Peri Sauce, hence his name, and a black mane and tail. I loved him to bits, he always had fun at rallies.
Carrie was going to one this time, on her grey mare, SeaSalt, for the first time in months. All of the kids who could afford it came to the rallies, all the cool people at school went.
"Hey, everyone!" Chirped the instructor, Eleanor, blonde hair swaying behind her, stretching to the small of her back "Carrie's back, and Andy, too! today we're-" Everyone screamed as a huge black horse galloped into the arena, three men chasing behind him.
Dramatically, he drew to a stop, inches away from Peri, who reared, white-eye, ears pined back, and the black horse mimicked him, they both did a sort of dance. Peri bolted and the horse cantered with him. At was a fast canter, the black horse was eating up the ground. Until now I had been mesmerised by him, but I came to life just before I realised what was happening. Peri was going to jump the arena wall...
One... Two... Three, Hup! Both horses soared over the fence, a 130 cm mountain of old timber. Or so I thought they would, the black horse, yes. Peri, no. He leaped with all his might higher, higher, like he was climbing it. But his best efforts weren't enough and his cannon bone whacked it sharply and he plummeted to the ground on the other side, with me on top of him.
Falling was all I remembered, and a sharp pain coming from a source unknown. And then, black.
The Escape - Part 1
by Kirsty
(England)
Been a young child removed from your parents is scary, but in Olivia's case it was for the right reason 6 years old she had know nothing else but abuse from the people who were supposed to love her unconditionally. But being in care was not the best upbringing either placed with strangers then just when she began to settle she was uprooted, this left Olivia feeling ever more rejected, was it her? Was she doing something wrong? was she the one who caused her parents not to love her?
These questions played havoc with her mind because people did not understand, people did not listen. Aged 8 was moved to another house she was upset and frustrated when she arrived, the new foster mother showed her to her room which was in the attic, she had tears in her eyes, the foster mother did not know what to do so she left her for a while to let her settle in.
Olivia was feeling hot and stuffy she needed some fresh air. She moved the chair from the corner of the room to the skylight and opened it up, when she looked across in the distant she saw a field full of horses she stood watching them frolic and play wishing she could be out there with them. All of a sudden a gorgeous bay mare looked up and just stopped stood and stared right at Olivia. It was like she knew its like she wanted to tell Olivia everything was ok. After about 10 mins the mare turned and ran to the gate where all the others were waiting to go in. That night Olivia could not sleep, rather than the horrible thoughts that entered Olivia's mind she was thinking about the mare. Eventually Olivia fell in to a deep sleep.
The next morning Olivia woke up to her foster mother calling her name, she got up, got washed got dressed and went down for breakfast. Eventually Olivia plucked up the courage to talk. Her foster mother was called Helen. Olivia asked about the horses in the field. To her amazement the foster mother said one of the horses was her own, the bay mare which had stared across at Olivia was the one. Helen told how she had lost her mother as a young girl, she stopped talking and would not open up to anyone. Her therapist had encouraged her dad to try horse therapy and the horse was the the one who had been allocated to Helen, she helped Helen deal with the loss of her mother and her Dad bought the horse for Helen's Birthday.
After they had finished their breakfast Helen handed Olivia a pair of boots and jodhpurs, she told Olivia to get changed in to these as they were going to the farm. Olivia was scared nervous and excited. She had spent most of her life moving from pillar to post within the City the closest she had ever got to a horse was in the story books she loved to read.
They got in to the Land Rover and 10 mins later they were at the farm. As she got out of the car. The pungent smell of the Muck heap at the side of the car park hit the back of Olivia throat, But as they walked up the yard towards the stables the smell of sawdust and sweet hay filled Olivia's nostrils. She heard the horses munching on their hay, just as the waked in to the stables A horse swung its head over the stable door and startled Olivia she jumped and clung on to the foster carers arm, Helen laughed gently, "don't mind this old boy, this is Harry the old man of the yard he always comes to see who's coming in" She reached in to her pocket and passed olivia a polo, "give him this and he will be your best friend, just hold out your hand flat and let him take it".
Olivia nervously stepped towards him and held out her hand, Harry stretched out his neck and his smooth lips scooped up the polo, Olivia smiled as his whiskers tickled her hand, she moved a little closer and tickled him behind his ears and stoked him down his neck. For a moment she was in a tranquil place feeling at ease. Until a loud whinny came from further up the stable block, "uh oh" said Helen,"Dolly knows I am here, we better go and see her."
As the walked in to the stables in the fourth stable up Olivia saw the bay mare she had seen galloping round the field, she was pawing at the ground and snorting, obviously excited to see Helen. Helen approached the stable and stroked Dolly's long lean neck, she called Olivia over,"come and say hello, Olivia meet Dolly, Dolly meet Olivia". Dolly bent her head down and rubbed it on Olivia's arm, taken aback by the force Olivia stumbled a little bit, both her and Helen began laughing and dolly began nodding her head.
This was the beginning of a beautiful friendship which allowed Olivia to escape the horrors of her past.
Please comment in you want more of this story!
The Star of Deer Run Ranch - Part 1
by Horse Girl
(U.S.A)
One day Amy and Clara Johnson were searching for a new show horse.
"We need one who is good in the English class." said Clara, the 12 year old horse genius. "Yup, your definitely right Clara." said 15 year old Amy.
Amy had been in an accident with a stallion, Smokey. He was very green, and it was his first ride. Amy was almost out of sight before he threw her off and broke her leg.
"Hey, look at that! He's a paint stallion, but he has a lame leg. The owner says here it's not much of a problem and that he's great in the English class. He's only $850, how bout' it Amy?"
"Okay." The next day the horse arrived. He was a brown and white paint with a white star on his head.
"This page says his name is Star!"said Clara.
"Nice name." said Amy. They trained him long and hard for at least a month. Finally, he was ready to show. He did good on all of his future shows, but something very important was discovered when he was a Senior horse.
Clara took him out on a trail one day, and they stopped to rest and a clear, sparkling stream. Clara noticed that there was a deer antler symbol was branded into his flank. When Star and Clara arrived back home, she told Amy about the brand.
"Oh my. It's Deer Run Ranch. That old place that shut down at least 5 years ago."
"You mean, that old dump is where Star came from?"
"Yes." The next day, Amy told Clara the story of Deer Run Ranch.
"Well. they had a mare named Moonlight. For some reason when she had her foal it had a lame leg. The foal's name was Ruby. Ruby had a lame legged foal named Star. And Star's mare had a foal named Lila. Nobody knows what happened after Lila." Amy said.
"Amy, if Star has the deer symbol and Deer Run Ranch had a Star--." Amy cut her off.
"Than Star is the Star of Deer Run Ranch!" Then Clara said, "I also noticed, when you said 'Lila' in the story, Ginger, our horse, neighed. Is it possible that--." Again Amy cut her off.
"Ginger is Lila! We have two horses from Deer Run Ranch!"
Amazing Grace - Part 1
by Uncalled For!
(Earth)
I held the cold rope in one of my hands, a long whip in the other. My proud stallion raced around me in circles. Snowflake by snowflake, each frozen drop that fell on my face made me colder. My toes had transformed into ice cubes.
The colder it got, the stiffer my hands. Part of the World AKA Worldie, my precious sorrel saddlebred stallion started galloping, bucking, rearing, and doing all those not-so-good thing to keep warm. I started feeling cold, frozen, until I couldn't stand anymore. I was 100% sure I was freezing to death.
I drooped the lungeline and ran to my stallion. I hugged him to regain warmth. His blanket was in the way of his furry coat, so I had to grab on to his solid, bushy neck. I held on and shook everywhere. I had to get in the barn, or else my toes would fall off.
I guided Worldie into his stall next to my gelding Rusty. I threw off his blanket and revealed his majestic coat. It was furry, which is normal for my horses in the winter.
I fed Worldie, Rusty, and the others and ran home, hoping I wouldn't collapse on the way there. It was freezing, even in my house. Good thing I had a blanket.
It was supposed to clear up tomorrow for a horse auction. I was going to be there, no matter what happened. There I lay, in my bed shaking, waiting for tomorrow.
The End - Part 1
by Hannah
(Oregon)
Dance Upon a Daisy
Daisy
Dance Upon an Angel
I saw my life flash before me as the bullet burst from the gun and rush toward me. This was it. The end of Dance Upon A Daisy. I was a race horse, a race horse whose life flipped when a single stumble put her in a death valley. I was in a slaughter house. As the bullet hit me with such force I thought about how if in that last race if I hadn't stumbled I would still be out there on the track next to my brother. That was Nothing now. I was gone. Heaven was my new home.
* * * *
I awoke to a field full of tall grass, flowers and other horses. I spotted my father. The greatest race horse in Delaware. "Dance Upon a Moon" who had fallen and broken a leg. And sent to slaughter as was I. "Dad!" I whinnied. He looked up and his ears perked up. "Dad over here! it's me Daisy!" He looked at me confused. I cantered to him. Nudging his hock, he looked at me, deep, dark eyes gazing into mine. "Dad, it's me, your filly!" I whimpered. He didn't remember me. This was like a living wreck. He just stood there staring at me like he was seeing right through me. I trotted away.
Then I saw it...The great White horse. I kept on going toward the perfect mare who stand tall on the grassy hill. "Oh great white horse, my life has fallen to pieces! What am i to do?" I asked as she stepped toward me. "Oh Daisy you weren't planned to join us this early." she said with a spark in her eyes. "Oh white mare please help me. I didn't mean for that stumble. Dad doesn't recognize me or anything. How come a young filly's life like mine is suddenly falling apart? I didn't want my life ruined at 3 yrs of age. Please!" I said as a salty tear spread its way down my snowflake coat. The mare brushed her White cheek against mine. "Please call me by my name Dance Upon an Angel." she smiled.. She was my...
***##***
Look for part two to hear what happens to Daisy. Thanks for reading!
Please comment!
All the names are made up by me and so is the story. Please don't copy.
The Strange Stallion PART 1
by Abbie
(Scotland)
"Venture! Venture! VENTURE!" A steel grey gelding came over to Georgia and nuzzled her pockets for polo's, stuffed his muzzle in her pocket and pulled out a packet of polo's. "Hey naughty boy those were for your feed! Well I guess you can have one then." Venture nickered as he got a polo."Hee hee!" Georgia walked over to Venture and placed his headcollar over him and walked him to his stable.As Venture tucked into his hay Georgia brushed him and got him tacked up.Georgia walked him out of the stables and onto the road and headed to a different stable yard for a jumping comp.As she got there a man in a flerecant jacket was holding a piebald pony named Heidi waiting to cross the road "Hi Georgia" "Hiya Gordan.Where's Abbie and Mhairi?""In Mhairi's garden.I'll tell them your here."Abbie and Mhairi were best friends and loved riding ponies and had lessons from Georgia and owned their own ponies. Abbie owned a piebald 13:3 hh pony called Heidi and Mhairi owned a 11:3 welsh piny who was previously owned by Georia's little sis Jessica. Gordon was Abbie's dad and he came over to the garden where they were playing ponies. "Abbie did you know Georgia is here? I seen her walking up the road on a horse with her dog." "Georgia!" said Abbie and Mhairi symotaniously and thay ran round to see Venture a giant steel gray horse with Georgi on him. It was Georgia's turn in the ring and she had a clear roung with a few rears and bucks but made the jump off.But there was a problem Venture hated gates and was prone to pushing and pushing them until they fall down and then take off.
Ocean Eyes - Part 1
by Elise
(USA)
Thahlea
Mikallo
Jisele
This is my first try at a story and I'm very proud of the way it turned out. Let me know if you'd like me to finish.
****************************
The night was dark. Rain drenched my coat. Wind tore at my mane and tail. Thunder struck across the sky, illuminating thick, gray clouds. I ran as fast as my little filly legs could carry me. Running, tripping, tumbling, running...the process seemed endless as I kept sprinting - to where, I knew not. All I knew, was that I had to run. Nothing else mattered.
As a streak of light flashed along the sky, I noticed dark cave not too far from here. Changing my course, I scrambled up to the entrance - and right into the chest of a lead stallion and his herd. Being such a young foal, I had not been taught herd manners. Instead, I peered around behind the stallion and whinnied at the herd, "Mother?" The herd just stared back at me. Taking pity on me, the lead mare - a beautiful blood bay - approached me. She nickered at me, and welcomed me as her own foal. Confused, I took a step back, thinking "This is not my mother. Where is she?" The lead stallion snorted at his lead mare. In response, she pinned her ears back and herded me to the back of the herd, deep in the dry, warm cave. And that was that.
Several days later, when the sun shone brightly and warmed the gentle April air, the herd was grazing on fresh grass brought in by the terrible storm. Much had changed since that night.
My adopted mother, Jisele, had claimed me as her own foal, despite Mikallo's better judgment. Makallo, the lead stallion, is a hard-as-nails dark bay pinto with an temperament to match. Shortly after Jisele took me in that night, she named me Thahlea. I felt special to have a name. Because I had no memory of anything before the storm, I could not remember who my mother/father was, which herd I belonged to - or even why I ran away in the first place.
Lazily walking amongst the grazing herd, I stopped to scratch my fluffy, chestnut coat. One of the mares nearest to me snickered. Pausing just for a moment, I hurriedly walked past her. Since I've come to this herd, the other horses act strangely around me. The snicker or sneer, walk quickly away or glare. It made no sense to me...until I met The Trio.
"Thahlea!" nickered Jisele. Spinning on my hind legs, I took off racing toward her. She was grazing with three of her mare friends, no longer paying attention to me. Beside the mares were three big, bay colts playing in a puddle of water. As I approached them, the biggest of the colts slid right in front of me. "Where do you think ye'r goin'?" he jeered, shaking his dark bay coat with laughter. A bright, blood bay colt stepped to his side, chiming "Yah, where do you think you're going?". The last colt, a shy light bay, stood off to the side, listening to the taunts.
Trying to step around him, I replied, "To my mother."
"Really? Well - not right now ye'r not." laughed the the dark bay, blocking me again.
"Yeah, not right now you're not!" echoing the blood bay. This time, the light bay trotted up to his brother's side, but kept silent.
Snorting and pinning my ears back, I calmly whispered, "Just go away. Leave me alone."
Returning my snort, the dark bay exclaimed, "I'm Mikail, biggest and bravest son of Mikallo. I can do whate'er I wish."
As soon as he finished speaking, the blood bay announced, "Yah, and I'm Aldo. I can do whatever I wish, too." Mikail pinned his ears and pawed at Aldo, motioning for him to keep quiet.
Quietly, the light bay whispered, "I'm Kai." After studying me for a moment, he asked bluntly and quiet harshly, "What is wrong with your eyes?"
"What do you mean? Nothing is wrong - I can see perfectly." I snorted back. The other colts laughed at me, and continued to snicker and snort at me. "She has big, ugly eyes!" "They're blue!" "They look like a horrible, ugly ocean" "She has ocean eyes!"
Jisele finally came to my rescue, and she saved me from any more embarrassment. While I walked away at her side, I tilted my ears back as the colts continued, "Ocean Eyes! Ocean Eyes! Ugly as the sea, 'til the day she dies. Ocean Eyes! Ocean Eyes!"
I was more confused then anything, until I walked passed the puddle the colts had been playing in. I stared at my reflection. I hag a big, white patch on my face - and two, big blue eyes. Quickly, I looked up around me. No one else had blue eyes. Only gentle, brown eyes. Tears welled up. "I'm different... I'm different... Why me?"
No More - Part 1
by Andria
(Texas)
I was sitting on a haybell. I loved being up high so I could see what was going on. I pulled the hoodie on the back of my purple coat up onto my head. It was a really chilly Saturday in November a week after my 12th birthday. I was getting tired of waiting for my dad and sister to get back with the hay.
Just then I heard a truck and trailer come down are 2 mile drive way. Bandit my sisters dog running along the driveway after them. When they came to a stop I hopped off the hay and walked to the trailer. It was an old stock trailer. You could only see in if you stood on the step on the side.
Leaning against the lever I pulled out the pin that was holding the door shut. It made a loud groaning when I opened it up. The trailer started rocking. Peeking in side I saw a young horse trembling with fright.
"I-is that Sparkle?" I managed to to mumble.
"Who else would it be?" Kate, My mom questioned joking.
"Why is she here?"
"She's you birthday present. If you pay for her."
Slowly walking so as not to startle the mare I reached up to untie her. "Hey there girl, remember me." I whispered. Stroking her forelock. Sliding the gate out of the way that separated the trailer I lead Sparkle out. Suddenly she spooked.
*************************************************************************************************
Hey everybody if you liked my story and want me to write more Please comment
Thank you for reading:)
Kentucky Green - Part 1
by Bella
(Virginia )
The Horse
"Penny Carter, get your little thirteen year old butt down here right now!", Mom yelled.
I looked at the wall clock. I nearly screamed; it was only six in the morning! I walked down the hall and then stomped down the stairs loudly. When I got to the bottom, my Mom and two brothers were sitting at the table.
"Hey," I said while grabbing some Lucky Charms.
"Penny, would you like to tell me why you haven't unpacked anything yet?", Mom asked, glaring at me." We've been here for three days."
"Umph. I don't want to live here, Mom," I said. She glared at me some more. "Welcome to your new home, Penny. Welcome, to Kentucky." I looked at my brothers, Robby (Squirt) and Ryan (Kiddo).
"Will you two help me unpack?", I asked them. They shook their heads and ran downstairs. I shot a look at Mom before stomping back up the stairs and slamming my bedroom door.
The first box I unpacked was my book box. I pulled out my journal, and a pen, and sat on the floor. I opened the first page and began to write.
+++++++++++++++++++JOURNAL++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Kentucky=Terrible. Horse in a field here, horse in a barn there, little shop with a horse painted on the window ahead. It's a horse-lover's wasteland. And I, Penny Carter, do not like horses. Mom said I have to get a job, though. But if I have to work with a horse, deal's off. I'm gonna run away.
++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
I put down my pen and looked around the empty room. It was kind of sad, the empty room. Reminded me of... well... emptiness. Kind of like the feeling I had inside. I left all of my friends, my school, my everything, for what? Kentucky?
*SIGHHHHH* All of a sudden, I heard something in my backyard. I leaned out the window, but didn't see anything so I climbed onto the roof and looked down. The first thing I saw was some flowers, and then, a horse! In my backyard! Ewww! I turned to go inside to get Mom, but my bare foot slipped on the morning dew and I flew off of the roof. I remember falling, and then blackness.
I woke up too a horse standing over me. I was paralyzed with fear. The horse slowly backed up, so I slowly stood up. I started to get dizzy, but I pushed the feeling aside. I started to wave my arms and shout.
"Go away! I don't like horses!", I yelled at it. It did a half rear and I backed up. It galloped away, and I tuned to go inside and get some ice. As I walked inside, I just couldn't get the horse out of my head. I just wanted to know if it was a boy or girl, but that's all. After all I didn't like horses. Right?
*Comment for part 2*
Jasper's Delight - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, Arizona)
I had gotten a horse last week, and today I decided to ride her! Her name was Pixie's Magic when we first bought her, but that name didn't catch on too well. So we called her Jasper's delight or Jazzy for short.
Jazzy is a tall slim 5 year old 16.2 HH thoroughbred mare. She has a beautiful pale gray coat, covered in darker Grey splotches. She was thought to be sweet, and when we loaded her into the trailer, she did it with no effort at all. Although she was a giant compared to me, I wasn't afraid of her. Not yet anyways.
When I reached young Jazzy I held out a hand to pet her soft nose, but she turned away and whinnied softly. "It's okay Jazzy, I won't hurt you." I said soothingly, but still her ears flew back. I backed away a little bit and held out my hand. "I'm not afraid Jazz. I love you." I commented holding out a carrot. She immediately snatched it from my hand and glared at me. "What's gotten into you Jazzy?". She slowly inched towards me curling her upper lip, showing her big mean teeth. "Jazzy." I said trying to hide my fear. I felt my back up against the barn wall, I was trapped! She reared, whinnied loudly and crashed down just inches from my head.
"MOM!" I screamed pushing my hand onto her chest trying to push her away. Jazzy could now sense my fear and it made her angrier. "Clara, what's going on?!" My mom yelled from a distance. Jazzy reared up a second time, but when I tried to move, I was too late. Her hooves crashed down on my leg sending a rocket of pain spiraling up my spine. It was too much to bear.
Awesome Summer - Part 1
by Shine
(CA)
Green Oaks was a private camp. It was small, but fancy. It was usually rich people that went. Rachel Hughes never considered herself rich. But it was her very rich best friend Jane Wesley that invited her.
"Its real cool. They have such amazing horses."
Rachel never really knew how Jane became her best friend. They had met at the library, at the books that had the best horse stories. Rachel had thought it was comical, Jane thought it was a wish come true.
Jane's funny personality with pretty features would of course have lots of friends Rachel thought when she first met her. But it turned out that she didn't. Jane always joked about it.
"They're not really my friends," she said with a laugh. "They're my acquaintances."
"Summer would be so fun if you came with me to camp," Jane had pleaded. Rachel, like her parents, thought about the money expenses first.
"Don't worry about it," Jane had assured. "My parents had promised to pay. A gift."
Rachel's parents agreed to let her go. Rachel was excited. She was also nervous. She wanted to be excepted with the other girls. Jane assured her that she would go well with the group.
"A good acquaintance," she had laughed.
The Wild - Part 1
by Haley
(Georgia)
Flicka
Cobalt
Stormy
Stormy the lead stallion of the herd, was standing on the hill above watching the mares and foals graze beneath.
He reared up and ran down the hill to the others, when he got down there, he neighed to the others, "It is time to move to another place." All of the horses stopped grazing and stared at Stormy in confusion.
"Move!" said Stormy. All of the horses turned around and waited for Stormy to gallop ahead. Once he raced in front of them, all of the horses followed him from behind.
As they were running, there was a big crystal clear lake. They all slowed down to a very quick stop, they stopped so quick that the snow flew up. The stallion stood there and watched while the mares licked and the foals drank from the cold water.
The lead stallion trotted over to them and decided to get a little bit of water too before they leave. All of the horses drank from the water, the water was so cold that it stung like a thousand bees when it reached the bottom of their long necks but, they couldn't help it. They were so thirsty, they had to go for it, every shot they had at food and water.
It was hard finding food and water out here in the deserts of Nevada. But since it was winter, every now and then, they would find melted snow. Water. There were very few lakes and rivers in their territory. Unless Stormy could find a herd with a lead stallion that would be easy to fight, he would do so and then, we would have a bigger herd and bigger property. They all were still drinking from the refreshing liquid known as water.
The ground started to rumble, the water vibrated on their soft muzzles and moist tongues. All the mares and foals quickly ran to behind the tree along with the stallion. He quickly took count.
Natasha- The strong bay Paint
Addie- The elegant bay Pinto
Belle- The curious bay
Frisky- The shy chestnut
Andrea- The fast buckskin
Ally and AJ- The bay twin foals
Koda- The lonesome red chestnut
Elska- The fun and loveable black
And last but definitely not least...... What?! Where is Flicka?
Stormy quickly turned around towards the lake. There she was, standing next to the big brown beast. He had a lot of hair on his body. He stood there, staring into her face, breathing hard into her delicate face. Is it what I think it is? Out here in Nevada?
It was a Bison. He drank only one sip of the fresh water and then ran away. All of the mares and foals had a curious look spread across their faces, all of them except for Flicka. She just stood there, calmly. Like nothing had happened, she turned back the me. She looked like she was ready to move on. So, we did just that.
As we ran, we saw many of nature's beautiful sights. We even stopped at some of them. We crept around rattlesnake rock. Ally even tried to fit inside of it. All of the mares laughed at her. All except Flicka. For some reason, she always had a serious expression. She was always serious, but beautiful at the same time.
When we decided on a place to stay in our property, we heard a loud snort. Stormy turned, it was Cobalt and his herd. They were on Stormy's property. He was ready to fight. Stormy galloped over to Cobalt. They both bared their teeth. Then, they charged. Stormy was strong but, Cobalt was stronger.
Finally, Cobalt kicked Stormy in the rib cage. It didn't break any bones but, it sent him to the ground with a loud thud. He was to weak to strike back at Cobalt.
"I don't want your herd or your property. I just want one mare of my choice." Cobalt neighed.
"Fine. Take her." neighed Stormy. Cobalt looked at all of the mares and quickly decided on one. It was not hard to pick. He chose the one that Stormy longed for, Flicka.
"No! Not her! She is off limits. Pick somebody else." neighed Stormy. All of Cobalt's mares lined up. Cobalt went to Flicka and led her to his herd. As they walked by the mares together, some of Cobalt's other mares bared their teeth at Flicka.
Flicka held her head high as usual and paid no attention to the other horses. Cobalt commanded the herd to move toward their property. Flicka stared at Stormy and then ran with the rest of the herd.
Hoof Heart no.1
by Abbie
(Malibu)
I ran into the corner shop because I really wanted to read the new issue of PONY Magazine. "Here you go Cori that would be £2.99 please." "Here Margret. Thanks." And I ran home to read it. My favourite page was the page with all the other readers ponies. First there was a 14:3 hh connemara called Trixie , 12:2 hh cob called Bobby and my favourite a 14:2 hh dun Fjord called Axelter. I also liked reading the pony stories and in this issue my favourite story was "we never dreamed we'd win!" which was about a brother and sister that met Oliver Townsend. My mum called down to me for dinner. "BUUUUUURP! Sorry mum hee hee! Can I please get riding lessons for my birthday??" Cori asked "Oh great the horse nutter comes home covered in manure!" said Robin. Robin was Cori's brother. "Robin! Sorry Cori we just cant pull it this year but maybe next year sweetie ok." "Whatever." The next day Cori cycled down to the beach when she saw a girl riding down the shore on a bay pony about 13:1 hh. "Wow I love your pony! Were do you keep him?" "Oh thanks I keep Billy at Rock Bay stables over there" she pointed to a small building made out of wood with little pony heads at the doors. "Do you wanna ride Billy?" she asked "Sure but I've never had lessons." "That's okay Billy's great with beginners!" she dismounted " Here put your leg on this log and swing the other over onto the saddle. Oh and here's my hat for safety!" Cori mounted and walked Billy round the shore. "Hey do you want lessons??" she asked "Oh yes but how much are they??" "Err for novice about £2.99" "That's a bargin! Well I better go err what's your name?? I'm Cori." "Oh I'm Bella bye and see you soon!" "Bye Bella!" and she cycled home. "Mum,mum, MUM!" "What is it Cori?" "I found a place for riding lessons and I've already made a friends and the lessons are £2.99!" "Well you can get lessons but were is the stables??" "YAY! Just by the beach it's called Rock Bay stables." "Okay I'll go and ask for lessons but on which pony??" "The girl I met rode Billy and I rode him but just walk and I wore a hat." "Well I'll ask for Billy then." "Oh thank you mum thank you!" "No problem Cori." Now Cori rides Billy in lessons and takes care of him well.
Stay tuned for Hoof Heart 2 the show!
Elder - Part 1
by Lilli
(AZ)
in order from left to right: Flash ,Elder, Lexi, Apollo, Charger
The sun slanted through the window of the stable, as the day had begun. The horses nestled their hay with their soft noses, trying to find a fresh piece. The hay had gone stale from the summer heat. They all waited anxiously for the doors to burst open, and the girl to come in. Her name was Alex, and she was horse crazy. Alex owned 5 horses, and all of them were her's. The eleven year old girl wasn't rich, but she wasn't poor. Now you may all be thinking, how can an eleven year old girl afford to feed 5 horses! Well I'll tell you how. Now this is where my story begins.
I held my hand over my eyes, shading my face from the sun. It was only five o'clock in the morning, but the sun was already beating down, with a harsh temperature of 86 degrees.
I peered way over the road to the huge bales of hay-fresh shipped out this morning. There was Lawrence, or better known as, Mr. Taylor, shoveling hay into the wheel burrow for me to take home for free. He had this sort of soft spot for me ever since dad died. After that, my mom told me we had to sell my horses. Mr. Taylor felt awful, so he said once a month he'll fill up the wheel burrow with hay for free. Although, a few times a week, I gather up all the hay on the ground from shipping day.
"Alex, hurry up!" Mr. Taylor waved me over. Sweat dripped down from his cheeks as he handed over the wheel burrow.
"Bring it back by 6."
"Thank you Mr. Taylor." I smiled my biggest most brightest smile and wheeled the cart back cross the street.
"Slow down!" He laughed as he loaded the big bales into his truck. I unlatched the stable door, and burst inside. I was greeted by an assortment of nickers and whinnies and wickers.
"Hey guys!" I giggled rubbing Flash's velvety nose. The buckskin gelding nickered as he kissed my palm.
"I love you too boy!" I giggled. I whirled around to Lexi, then Charger, then Apollo, then Elder. They all seemed delighted to see me. I told them about the new hay they would receive, and it was as if they could understand me.
After finishing the last feeding trough I dumped out the last of the feed in the pile in the empty stall and wheeled the cart out of the barn. I kissed all of my horses goodbye on the way of course, but when I tried to get near the flashy black gelding Elder, he shied and reared hitting the stall door harshly.
"You okay boy?" I giggled reaching out to pet him. He fiercely bared his ugly teeth in an attempt to bite me. Quickly I drew my hand away and looked anxiously at him.
"What's wrong Elder?" I asked. The other horses had begun to stir and get excited and restless. Elder showed the whites in his eyes as he stared at me.
"Elder?" I asked. The gelding made a last attempt to bite me, and this time he snagged my large green sweater and threw me to the floor. I felt my head bang on the concrete ground as he whinnied. A horrid throbbing shot up through my head and a sob burst out of me. I was scared.
Monte Carlo - Part 1
by Grace
(USA)
Monte Carlo
"Yes!" Laura said as her and her horse flew over the last jump. Out of breath, she directed the towering pinto stallion over to the fence, where Brenda, her riding instructor stood. She then panted out "How was he?" "Good enough for the Grand Prix today!" Brenda said, laughing. Laura gave her horse a small squeeze, and started to cool him off. 'This is it.' she thought. Monte bobbed his head in agreement, his cropped mane flopping up and down.
*****************************************************************************************
As Laura finished grooming every last bit of dirt and stone off of her horse, Monte nibbled on his name plate that she had not yet mounted on his stall. After Laura and Monte Carlo had moved here last month, she had been working her hardest for the new riding instructor. Sometimes, her horse left the ring with white foam on his mouth and chest! But Laura knew she had to work hard. She just had to make it to the qualifying rounds. But riders and horses only made it in with a professional instructor's consent, and Laura had just gotten it.
*****************************************************************************************
TELL ME IF I SHOULD CONTINUE EVERYONE! THANK YOU FOR READING IT!
The Christmas Story - Part1
by Saphirerain
(USA)
"Its so cool. I think my mom will finally get me my own horse!" my best friend Alicia Larson said excitedly to me as we walked out of our school into the freezing rainy December world outside. "Are you serious? That's amazing!"
Students bustled past us, everyone in heavy over coats and rushing to cars waiting for them. My best friend didn't seem to notice that her beautiful auburn wavy curls were getting wet. Usually her bubbly happiness would get me excited with warm feelings stirring but that news seemed to make my day go down hill.
"Yep! My mom said we could board the horse at Sunrise Ridge. I can't wait to go pick out one on Tuesday. Can you come along?"
I saw my mom come up in the parking lot. I barely answered her, just mumbling, "Um, uh, talk to you later!" Running to the car, I refused to look back and slammed the car door hard.
"Gee, is it that cold outside to shut the door that way?" my younger sister Amy said the second I was in.
"Yes, it was. Mom,uh, are we heading anywhere else today?"
"Well, I was thinking of doing some quick grocery shopping. How was your day?" My mom focused on driving, just asking the question on habit. "Great. Really great. Have an A on my spelling test."
"Is that all? I have 3 A's and one B and one C." My sister said, trying to rub it in. I shrugged my shoulders, trying to show I didn't care. "So what!"
Amy's mood quickly changed from a snappy attitude to a quiet, thoughtful one. "So. You seemed to leave Alicia quickly," she remarked. It wasn't a probing, nosy, tone but I still felt annoyed. "Did you notice it was raining?!" I snapped. She shrugged. "Whatever."
After the grocery shopping, we sped on home. I hated to see that I lived like right in downtown instead of the ranch like land that Alicia lived in. We were in a tight budget, mom barely affording to pay my riding lessons so there was no hope on getting a beautiful Arabian horse for Christmas.
Alicia was the only child, pretty, RICH, and popular. It was actually a shock to me that she didn't have her own horse already. But now....
The Christmas Foal - Part 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, Arizona)
The thick, feathery snow swirled around the pasture, coating the grass with its flakes. The weather was well below 20 degrees, and dropping. Thick, billowing snow clouds filled the sky, giving off a faint yellow glow. Although the temperature outside was freezing, the temperature in people's hearts was quite warm. Everywhere love could be found. Especially in the home of Molly Barkley. The Barkley's Christmas was a special one this year.
In an old, run down stable to the left of the home, a warm orange candle glowed. It illuminated the barn, and filled it with warmth. In this barn, there was a hayloft, and a ground floor. On the ground floor, were 4 stalls. In the back right stall, was a beautiful, snow white horse.
"Its okay girl." The girl who sat beside her reassured the distressed mare. "I'm here." The mare grunted, and stretched her neck. Her belly was badly swollen, and she was due to foal in any minute.
Heart of a Horse - Part 1
by Lexi
(Illinois)
11 year old Shelby Johnson made her way through the crowd of kids in the hall of Mellowbrook elementary making way for the main doors. After a lot of shoving she finally got there and made her way out of the school. She scanned the busy parking lot for her mom and finally spotted her.
"Mom!" She ran to her mom's pick-up truck and swung her backpack onto the floor of the passenger side and jumped in. She had worn jeans and a t-shirt that day.
"Hurry up! We have to get to the stables!" Shelby shrieked to her mom.
"OK! Hold your horses!" Her mom laughed. As soon as she was buckled her mom backed out of the parking lot and started driving to Meadowlane stables, where Shelby had been riding for three years now. She didn't have a horse of her own, but had been horse crazy since she was little.
She loved Meadowlane and went there every day to ride her favorite horse, Smore. He was a paint horse gelding and was perfect in every way except he could be lazy sometimes. Shelby hadn't been able to ride for almost 9 months cause she had broken her leg on a bad fall. She had gotten her cast off a few weeks ago and was ready to ride.
"Are we there yet?" shelby asked impatiently.
"Yup!" Her mom said as she pulled up to Meadowlane. She at once saw her instructor and owner of Meadowlane, Ashley.
Shelby jumped out of the as soon as her mom parked and ran up to her.
"Ashley!" Shelby screamed. Ashley hugged her and stood back.
"I haven't seen you in awhile. How've you been?" Ashley asked her.
"Pretty good. How's Smore doing?" Shelby asked.
"He's good." Just as she did that one of the worker's came running past chasing after a beautiful jet black mare with white socks and a star.
"Who's that?" Shelby asked watching the horse.
"That would be Spirit. She's new. She's 4 years of hate." Ashey shook her head.
"My cousin got her from her friend and dumped her here. She's a purebred thoroughbred But no one can tame her." Ashley turned her head back to Shelby.
"She used to be a great horse but her old owner was abusive and she got sent from one home to another over her years. And she finally ended up here. Now you stay away from her." Ashley said.
"OK .I'll go get Smore tacked up. She glanced at Spirit and ran to the barn. She walked over to Smore's stall and saw him eating hay in the front of the stall.
"Hey boy." She called sweetly. Smore continued eating hay and finally looked up at her. She went to get a blue halter and lead rope from the tack room and came back. She opened the stall and gently slipped the halter over his head and buckled it. She clipped the lead rope onto the halter ring and led him into the hall of the big barn.
She walked him up to the crossties and unclipped the lead rope and quickly clipped on the crossties onto the halter. She had a curry comb in her hand and started to groom Smore’s brown and white coat.When she was satisfied, she picked up the hoof pick and one by one, started picking Smore’s hooves.
She finished and ran to the tack room,her pale blonde hair flying. She quickly put it into a ponytail and grabbed a blue saddle pad and a brown western saddle. She rode English too, but today was going western.
**************
This is my first story I hope you like it! Please comment for part 2!
Bear and Minnie: Two horses, One dream - Part 1 (Bear's story)
by May and Jay
(Lynnwood, WA. USA)
ShamefulBear
"That's it Bear! This is the last time you kick another horse! It's time to sell you, you monster!" Those words echoed in my mind. I shivered. What will happen to me?
"C'mon ol' pal, lets get ya onto that trailer." Said a man with a beard longer than a ruler.
Ruler Beard put a halter around my head, I gave him a sharp glance. Better not touch me any more than you have to. I thought.
"Wow, Bear. You're not as old as I thought." Ruler Beard said as he looked at my canines.
"'Bout 5-6 I'm guessin'" Ruler Beard pulled two times and I walked slowly out of the tack room. I put my head down, how ashamed I felt. I looked up to see the eyes of my older sister, Violet. The champagne colored quarter horse mare looked down at me, as if I was nothing but a butterfly with no wings.
" You're a disgrace to our family Bear." Violet whinnied. "I'll miss you too." I mumbled.
The man turned a corner and I saw the trailer. About six other horses were there. I immediately felt terror. I started bucking and kicking. I turned around and bolted toward my mother's pasture.
"Mama! They're gonna take me away! Help me!!" I neighed. My beautiful palomino mother looked away. I felt the shame all around me. I felt hollow. There was nothing where my heart should have been. Because love feeds off of love, and sense no one loves me, not even my dear old dam, I feel nothing and I give off no love.
But again that question entered my mind. What will happen to me? What will happen to me? It kept on going through my mind, over and over and over. I neighed shrilly. I saw two men run towards me with ropes, lassos, and most hated of all, a muzzle.
One man, Ruler Beard in fact, gave me a hard whipping. I stood up on my hind legs and looked at my mother, with my little brother by her side.
"Thunder!! I neighed towards my little brother. He was about to run to me when my mom gave him a sharp glance. The mahogany bay colt turned his head away and whinnied, "Sorry". I heard a gun shot. I knew it wasn't for me. But it spooked me right enough, I lost my balance on my hind legs and toppled over onto my back. That is when I blacked out.
Before my eyes rolled back into my head I saw a man putting a muzzle on me, and a grullo mare in the distance. What will happen to me? Was the last thing I thought before I blacked out.
The summer that changed my life *part 1*
by Gemma G
(Ireland, Co.Dublin)
The summer that changed My life !!!(Part 1)
This story is made up....Please comment and rate thank you!!!
“Ding, ding, ding ”Screams Of joy !!! School was over for the summer and nobody was taking their time in getting started with the party’s , Beaches and summer fun! Yeah sounds like great fun but me I was forced to spend my time down in my aunt’s who lives all the way down in the country. Well I certainly wasn’t in a rush to get home. As I got out of the school gates dad was there with my bag’s that I packed the night before. I got into the truck and didn’t speak. As we left my dad said “So you excited ? ” Excited? Me this is the worst thing that you ever forced me to do in my life I can’t believe you’re taking me down to aunt graces for the whole summer! I mean what am I meant to do all day ? “Don’t you worry aunt grace has some chores lined up for you”. What sort of chores?” Just basic stable chores nothing you can’t handle...” Stable chores? Stables mean horses! I haven’t seen a horse since I was 10 That was almost 4 years ago it’s bad enough you Dragged me all the way out here! And now you want me to look after aunt graces horses!”Oh I don’t want you to aunt grace does and sure you will adjust to it it’s only for the summer ”.I cannot believe you’re doing this to me !I want to be back in the city with my friends !”I’m sorry Sarah but this is the way things are gonna be and no buts about it!”But...”I said no buts I don’t wanna hear another word out of you you’re staying for the summer and you’re gonna enjoy it!” Great... summer job cleaning up after horses.....
As we arrived aunt grace came up to the car and said hello and how great it is to see me. I was shown to the spare room and there I unpacked my things and sat down on the bed as I did this I heard a horse whinny. I walked over to my window and saw the most beautiful mare I have ever seen in my life. She was beautiful! She took my breath away! She was a gorgeous Bay with four black legs a white stripe that went all the way down her muzzle a black mane and tail and she had the most beautiful face! I ran downstairs and out the back to the pasture where she was grazing as she say me approaching she lifted her head up and walked over to the fence. She was beautiful and was so friendly I moved my hand down her face and she just stood there comfortably rested a hind hoof. I sat there stroking her for an hour before my dad came looking for me when he saw me he said “Well look at that! I never thought I would see my city crazy daughter sitting on a dirty log stroking a horse in her good clothes? You know Sarah I just can’t figure you out ?”. I smiled. “Well dinners ready if you wanna come in and eat”. I’ll be there in a second I shouted. I looked at the mare and gave her a rub then a big hug before I went inside. When I got inside I got washed and got changed into some clean clothes. By the time I was ready my dinner was put on the table as I ran down the stairs and sat down I started to eat. Half way through dinner I asked aunt grace how long has she got the mare she said not long? Okay I replied?”So Sarah your birthday is in 8 days anything you want?. I’m not sure dad....Surprise me !”Will do”. He replied and we all laughed. When dinner was finished it started getting dark so I got ready for bed when I was in my room I looked out my window at the mare and said goodnight she looked up at me and whinnied as if to say goodnight. I got into bed and drifted off to sleep.”WAKE UP SARAH!!”My dad shouted. Dad it’s 5:40am Is the house on fire? He laughed “Don’t be silly Sarah it’s time to start your chores, the horses need to be broughtinto the stables, feed and brushed over and some of them need to be exercised”. Give me a minute to get dressed and ill be down for breakfast. I Washed myself and got dressed as I started eating I was so excited to see the mare again I rushed my food. When I was full enough I grabbed my coat and ran out to the stalls. I was given a list of things to do...
* Clean out stall’s all the stuff you need will be there
*Bring the horses in feed and brush them down you will find the brushes in the tackroom and the feed
*Take the two chesnut geldings out , the black mare ,the two dappled mares and lunge the bay mare you will find all tack in the tack room
*After each ride brush the horses down and rug up
*When all horses are brushed and fed leave them for an hour and turn them out
*Before you put them all out in the field make sure there are no broken or weak fence posts and take the muck out of the field using the wheelbarrow *Clean the stalls again and check all horses are okay
*Sweep the stable ground and around the yard, clean tack,water&feed buckets *The rest of the day is yours ENJOY!!!
Aunt Grace
I got started by putting fresh bedding down for the horses, Then I grabbed some headcollars and leadropes from the tack room and went out to the pasture where all 6 horses were grazing happily. I walked into the pasture and put a headcollar on the two chesnut geldings and lead them out into the stalls. I went back out and did the same with the black mare and the dappled greys. The bay mare was left so I went out and walked up to her she saw me and lifted her head up from the grass and walked towards me as she did I noticed... A FOAL!!! I must have missed her because it was dark out. The mares foal was so cute a sweet piebald foal that was so cute I wanted to squeeze him as she approached I slipped the headcollar on her and she walked quietly beside me her foal was quite the opposite and ran around like a mad thing I laughed at her and she looked at me. She was stunning exactly like her mother but has a different personality. As I put them in the mare and foal box which I now know what it was for! I got started on my chores. I fed all horses and brushed them over I brought each horse for an hour’s ride and then I lunged the mare her foal followed which was so cute! When I got in I brushed her again like I did with the others. I fed all the horses again and left them for an hour. As they were eating I cleaned the tack and put it away. When I finished it was time to turn them all out. When they were all settled I started cleaning the stalls again it was quite enjoyable looking after horses as it keeps you busy. After that I swept the stables , yard and cleaned the feed & water buckets. When I finished my chores I went out to the pasture and sat on the fence the bay mare noticed me immediately and trotted over to me I gave her a carrot and a rub and watched her foal gallop around like he didn’t care about anything! As it got dark I said goodbye to the mare and headed inside as dinner should almost be ready. I got myself washed and changed and went downstairs I was greeted by my dad and he asked how I got on “fine” I said and he replied saying that’s good so. I sat down and we all started eating. I asked aunt Grace what was the mares name? “Anne”. Anne? What a beautiful name and it suits her, what about the foal? “her name is molly”. Anne & Molly what a pair I love the names! “That’s great Sarah”. I finished my dinner and I was tired so I made my way up the stairs and feel into bed into a deep sleep. I was woken by my dad again and was happy to get started a week passed and the mare and I became closer friends I loved her and would jump out of bed every morning just to see her and make sure she is okay. After a long day’s work I was in my room staring out the window at the mare & foal grazing happily . After a while I got into bed and lay awake for an hour just thinking about her.Morning came and I was up by the time dad came in to wake me. We both went downstairs and I was surprised by the special breakfast –Pancakes with orange juice nicer than some tea and toast ! I can’t wait to dig in! Happy birthday aunt grace & my dad sang I was given a present by my dad I opened the wrapping paper and there was a brand new headcollar & Leadrope On the headcollar there was a name engraved on it Anne. What’s this? You’re giving Anne to me! “I’m not aunt grace is “. OMG thanks so much aunt grace I didn’t expect this I’m so happy “No bother dear I’ve seen the way you are around her you two are made for each other”. Thank you so much! “You’re welcome and the foal will need handling as well you know”. Your giving me molly as well this is the best birthday I ever had! “Now don’t be wasting time go out and start your chores I’m pretty sure you can’t wait to go and she your new horses!” I was so excited I sprinted out to see Anne & Molly. I couldn’t believe they were actually mine! I was so overjoyed I couldn’t wait to ride her and start with handling molly as she is now a month old I can’t believe it I’m the luckiest person in the world to own the most magnificent horses ever! I can’t wait to begin our story together But the bad thing is I start school all over again in 2months and the city is miles from here........
By: Gemma G
*****To be continued
Need help with story title - Part 1
by Shine
(CA)
Hi. I'm Shine and have been writing here for a while. I hope you'll enjoy my stories and please comment, I need tips and corrections. Thanks!
Natalie and Melonie were twins and both had suffered the pain of being orphaned at age six. They were taken in by their Uncle Will and Auntie Kathy. There, they had warm clothing and a wonderful quilt of love. Now at age thirteen, both girls were lively and full of the Christmas spirit for it would be Christmas in two weeks.
Both girls really didn't care about horses. They thought horses were here and there and were really nothing special. SO it was shock when aunt Kathy introduced the idea of working at a stables not far from the their home.
"Working at a stables?" Natalie asked slowly. Aunt Kathy laughed.
"Yes dear, that is if you want to. You both have been saying of wanting a job so you could have a little money in your pockets."
Melonie, who was always ready for something new, immediately said,"Cool! Lets go for it!" Natalie shrugged.
"I guess. At least I'll have money for buying presents." Aunt Kathy smiled.
"That's the spirit. After I make the phone calls needed, I'll tell you the news." The girls grinned and bounded up to their rooms.
"I bet this will be fun," Melonie exclaimed when they were in their rooms.
Natalie rolled her eyes. "Come on sis, how close did you get to a horse? You never know what will happen." Melonie threw a pillow at her.
"Never do look at the bright side do you sis?" and giggled when the pillow Natalie threw back at her missed.
It was decided that the girls would be starting the next week. Soon the day came. The girls climbed in the car with Uncle Will and they were off.
After meeting Mrs. Martin, the manager of the stables, Uncle Will drove off. "Now girls, if you'll just follow me, I'll introduce you to Josh. He'll show you what to do."
Natalie and Melonie followed Mrs. Martin and saw a boy about there age. He had curly brown hair and brown eyes. He looked bored also. "Well Josh, this is Melonie and Natalie. I hope you can see the difference between them since I can't," Mrs. Martin laughed. Josh laughed too.
"Girls, this is Josh. Follow his instructions and you'll do fine." And with that, she walked away. Josh studied the girls for a moment and shrugged.
"You can start with mucking stalls. "
She's a Champion - Part 1
by Olivia
(Ohio, United States)
Hey (: This is Olivia, author of the This is Violet stories - made a year ago, as surprising as that is. I wanted to write a new story, and here it is. This will be about four or five parts.
-----------------
"One, two, three, go!"
Charlotte Bender took off on her pitch black Arabian mare, Contessa. Charlotte's brown eyes were focused on the white and red poles on the 3 foot jump.
Contessa flew into the air, clearing the jump and her feet clashing on the ground, dust flying in the air. As soon as the pair landed, all of Contessa's feet on the ground and not a pole on the dusty indoor arena.
"Great!" Charlotte's riding instructor, Abigail, called from the other side of the arena. The eager thirteen-year-old jumped off of her mare and patted her neck. She buttoned her orange sweater up tighter as the chilly December air blew in through the open window.
Charlotte met her instructor in the middle of the dusty arena, shoving past rocks and old twigs that riders might have brought in by accident.
"Charlotte, that was amazing." Her fifty-four old stern-yet-kind instructor Lillian complimented her. Charlotte grinned ear-to-ear, brushing some dust off of her night-black mare.
"Thanks," Charlotte said happily. "We worked really hard on that, but it was all Contessa." she patted her beloved horse.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Charlotte took the white saddle blanket off of Contessa and hung it up in the tack room. She walked in to see her best friend, Haley Anderson, washing her gelding (Mixer's) saddle.
Charlotte flipped back a strand of dark brown hair and sat next to her friend. She stared out the clear, glass window and saw Contessa stick her nose out the stall door. She watched for a minute until Haley spoke up.
"Was Lillian nice to you this time?"
Charlotte was about to speak until..
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter two will be longer! :)
Carol's Summer - Part 1
by Kaitlyn
My parents car didn't even come to a full halt when I opened my door and jumped out. I landed with a thud on the dirt driveway, and dust flew up into my face. "Carol," my mother warned, "Don't do that." I shrugged with a sigh.
"But most of all have a fun day at camp!" she said smiling. She turned her car and started driving away, but then she stopped and opened her window. "Oh and be careful!" she yelled.
I rolled my eyes and waved. My mother was always scared that I could get hurt, and that horses were to dangerous. But that never stopped me from riding. And unfortunately for my mother, it never will.
The clubhouse was filled with kids, young and old. The first thing I saw as I walked in was Kaitlyn and Mia standing at the head of the table trying to quiet everyone down.
"Hey Carol," Kaitlyn yelled over all the chatter. She pushed past all the kids and walked over to me, leaving Mia alone with everyone. "Boy, its busy in here!" she laughs. "But I have no clue where the counselors are, and if Mrs. Rocko finds out she will be angry. So I was wondering if, since you know where everything is you could try to find the counselors?" She stood there waiting for my reply.
I studied her from head to toe. She looked different this year, her light brown hair no longer fell down her back. Now it hung just above her shoulders, and she had gotten taller.
"Ya I guess I can," I reply. She grins and walks off back to Mia. I walk out the door and start looking for Alberta and Nala. I smile as I look around and realize how much I missed this place over the year.
I missed the smell of fresh shaving and of saddle soap, even the uneven ground seemed to make me happy. But now I was here,and I knew in my heart it would be a great summer.
Sorry it took me so long to finally write Carol's Summer. More to come soon :) Oh and I know its short but the next part will be longer! Thanks
St. Charles Academy: A New Beginning - Part 1
by Taylor
(Secret, CA)
I smiled out my window, although I could not see out of the rain pelting my window like tears falling from the dark, dreary sky. This is no weather to be looking for a horse on such a happy day! I thought.
The sign, Dream Breeding Farm, loomed over us as my dad drove up the long driveway. I saw a palomino mare and her filly lying under the stall roof that was located at the back of the leprechaun green grass. Our trailer clattered under the large trailer shed.
So this was it. The farm where I was going to get my first horse. The man who runs Dream has 4 horses I should try out. They were champions. After all, I was a 2 time winning National Show Jumper, right? I, Sara Prescott, am going to get a horse.
Quickly, I put my cell phone in my purse and hopped out of the car. My parents, Ally and George, shook hands with the man.
"Why, hello! You must be Sara. Come to the arena, Jonah has the first horse ready." I followed him down an isle, looking into stalls at the cozy horses. They loved it here. I mean, if I was a horse, I would like it too.
"Okay, this is Starlight. She is a Thoroughbred mare. Try her out first." Jonah said, Looping his hands for me to step in. My tan breeches made it easy for me to climb on the large bay with his help. I let her into a trot, though I could see she was straining to do what she was born to do. Race. I cantered her, took her over some jumps, and did a bit of dressage. I walked her back over to my parents and took a deep breath.
"What do you think, hon?" My mom questioned.
"I-I-I'm just not feeling it. She is just not my match. I'm sure she is someone else's match. I'm so sorry for making you go to all the trouble to get her ready." I stroked her cheek and rested my head on her neck.
"It's ok. You're not going to find a perfect horse on the first ride." Jonah said, as he led out the next horse: a fiery Arabian Stallion.
"Uh, I'm sorry, but St. Charles doesn't allow stallions. Got any more?" I asked hopefully.
"Only one." Jonah said. He disappeared down the isle and came back with a beautiful chestnut gelding.
My eyes widened as he pranced in, his coat shimmering, even in the dim lighting of the indoor arena. It was love at first sight.
"This is My Lucky Charm. Just call him Charm, though. He is a 4 and a half year old Hanoverian. Care to try him out?" Jonah knew I loved him.
I robotic-ally walked over to him and vaulted into the new brown saddle. All of my tension about getting a new horse and going to a new school drained from me. I smiled as I took him though his paces. He soared over jumps, always focused on me and the jumps. In dressage, he was a bit shaky, but that was something we had in common. As I trotted over to my parents, I just knew.
"Mom. Dad. This is THE horse." I said quietly. My head was swirling as I watched my dad fill out the 1,000 dollar check and hand it to the man. He informed us that he already had his shots and everything else we needed to know. I smiled as the sun finally started to shine over the Illinois hills.
This was our new beginning.
About My Horse - Part 1
This stuff about her as a foal I don't know, its just about her journey to me and what I know happened and stuff that's just the story. I hope you like it!!!
The rain trickled down off an old barn's roof. One small drop slid from the roof to make one last slide to the edge, were it waited to drop. Wile underneath the rain drop stood a strong and lively foal, skipping as if taunting the rain drop to come closer! But the rain of course did nothing but slide off the roof, in a graceful fall to the ground.
But before it made it, the frisky foal darted out and caught it with its forehead. Landing perfectly in the middle of two colors. For her small head wore a strange thing, half of her head was brown and the other white. Her color was simply a very beautiful one! She had a banner made of brown baby fuzz around her ears that dropped off in to the separation of colors. Overlapping that was a black fourlock. And she had a flank spot that had two dots in the middle of it next to each other on her left side.
On her right was a simple flank spot. And she had a shield of brown on her chest. All her spots were cherry bay brown. And the centerpiece that was quite odd, was that on her brown side she had brown eye lashes and on her white, she had white eye lashes. And on both sides of her face, deep brown eyes.
Yes, she was a true beauty and she didn't mind showing it. Sometimes she even acted like a proud arabian, raising her pure white tail that nearly glowed, slightly. And lowering her head like a dressage horse, with her also white mane fluttering a little since it was still so short.
____________________________________________________________
I will write more but first I have to know that you like it!
Minnesota: The Pinto Mustang Part 1
by Victoria
(Nice, Illinois)
Made up
The brown horse's hooves pounded on the ground as he ran to the patch of grass he wanted to eat from. Then he ran straight to his herd. And there stood Minnesota, the 3 pinto mustang filly, beside the herd. Then, there her friend, Hidalgo, ran to her and said, Hey Minnesota." Minnesota replied,"Oh,hey Hidalgo." "So, I checked around the herd, no danger or anything like that." Hidalgo said to Minnesota. "Oh, that's good." Minnesota replied. Hidalgo said, "So, maybe you should....go graze for a while, and I'll take care of everything." Minnesota replied, "Thanks Hidalgo that sounds great."
Then Minnesota trotted down to the herd and greeted everybody. "Hey Spots." Minnesota said. " Oh hey Minnesota." "Hey there, Ellie. Ellie replied, Oh, hey Minnesota, how's it going?" Minnesota replied, Oh, just um-mm, walking around and all that stuff."
Then they saw a horse, a black horse.......
To be continued........
Make sure you put some ideas for the next part in your comments!
My horsey Summer - Part 1
by Alessia
(Canada)
Taylor and Bonnie
*This story is not true*
Part 1
I wake up and start smiling; this is the first day of summer, and the first day of horse camp. The riding school is holding it. It is an all day camp so you go in the morning and come home in the evening. I jump out of bed and swing open my closet door.
I pull out a pair of old tan breeches and a purple t-shirt. I climb into those and start brushing my blond hair and pull it back into a ponytail. My hair complimented my blue/grey eyes. I open a drawer from my armoire and pull out some socks.
I run down stairs, yelling, “Hi mom, good morning dad, when can we go?” at the speed of light. My mom smiles at me and my dad chuckles.
“When you finish eating breakfast, sweetie. You still have an hour and a half to get there! Slow down,” my mom says to me as she places a bowl of cereal in front of me. Rice-crispies with slices of banana and strawberries in it, my favourite.
I eat as fast as I can without getting heart burn. I pick my bowl and spoon and put them in the dishwasher. I grab my riding boots and slid them on.
“MOM” I holler, “can we go now?” I hear her laugh.
“Yes, just let me get my shoes on,” she answers.
“I’ll meet you in the car” I tell her. I open the front door and climb into my mom’s car, grabbing my riding helmet at the entrance.
As we drive to the camp, we chat about what horse I will get assigned to.
“I hope I get Bonnie,” I tell her. Bonnie is a 15 hand Appaloosa that we both clicked at first sight.
“You guys are good together, you barely make any mistakes when you are together.” My mother looked at me using the review mirror. “You know,” she says, “you have been very happy since, well, you know,” I felt the smile on my lips slowly fade to a frown. I was upset. I showed that in my voice.
“Did you have to go and say that? Couldn’t we not mention her in a single conversation?”
“Honey, maybe you should talk to someone about it. It might help you.” Her voice was creased with concern. “None of what happened was your fault,”
“Yeah right” I thought to myself. The rest of the car ride was silent. When we reached the stables, I left the car without so much as a “bye”.
I jog up to the rec centre where all the riding is supposed to meet up. As I pass a corner in the hallway, an arm shoots out of nowhere and grabs me, pulling me towards the person. I spin around and squeal with Anglia.
Anglia is my best friend we also ride together, that a double bonus. We hugged and I said to her, “I thought you couldn’t come!” Anglia grinned at me and told me.
“I know but then my parents gave it to me as a late birthday present!” I laughed. “Late is right! Your birthday was in May, it’s now July!” We laughed together. It felt good to do that.
"We better get going” Anglia says.
“Yeah, we should go,” we walked, arms linked to the rec room.
We were sitting in a room with about 25 people in total. Everyone was excited and chatty. Julie our head director walks up to the stage and taps on the microphone. Immediately the room quiets down.
“Hello everyone” Julie greets “Welcome to Camp horseshoe and I can see some new people and old ones in this room. I hope we all get along great.” She looks down at a piece of paper then back up again.
“There is 25 of you and we have 5 instructors. Now, for some miracle we see where every one is, and there is exactly 5 people per instructor.” She smiled.
“I have a list of your names. When I call your name, stand up, so I know you’re here. Then I will tell you the name of your horse for the rest of the summer, and what level you are in. You may also tell us one interesting fact about yourself.”
There were a few nervous glances around the room, Julie caught them so she said, “If you don’t want to stand up or say an interesting fact, just raise your arm and I’ll tell you the name of your horse and what level you are in.” I heard a few faint sighs of relief coming from different parts of the room.
Anglia and I traded smiles. I knew what fact I was going to use. Julie started rattling off names, and people started standing up and telling about themselves. Then I heard “Taylor Griffin” I stood up, hoping I would get Bonnie Julie smiled at me and I smiled back at her “Taylor, you get…Bonnie. You are placed in advanced, would you like to say anything?”
“Sure” I replied, “Before I fell in love with riding, I was a champion dancer. I still have all the trophies” There was a chorus of clapping and I sat down. Anglia whispered to me “Good job”. More people went then Anglia had her name called.
“Anglia you will be riding Moonbeam in advanced.” Anglia glanced at me; we were excited to be in the same group. “So, I have three dogs at home. A lab, a poodle and a bulldog.” She sat down and I told she “good job”. The last of people went until there was one person left.
“Brian Merges” Julie called. A boy stood up, I looked over to where he was and my breath hitched. I couldn’t stop staring at him. He had black hair that covered green eyes. He wore black breeches and a blue shirt. His face, oh man his face, had two big dimples, one on each cheek that suited his soft half smile. He also looked about our age, thirteen.
“Wow” I thought, “that guy is cute!”
“Ohmigosh” I heard Anglia gasp, “he is hot! H-O-T hot!” I turned to her and said “You should get to know him, and maybe ask him out” She looked at me with disbelief.
“Um, no way! Never in a million years he would go for me!”
“Of course he would” I reassured her. “I have no interested in him, so he’s all yours” She narrowed her eyes at me accusingly and said “You don’t even think he’s a bit cute? Not even a tiny bit?” I struggled to keep my composure, and not give myself away.
“Well, he IS a little cute, but not much. Like I said before, all you” Anglia still hadn’t released my gaze and I was now squirming to get away from it.
“I don’t believe you, I know you too well. So for now, I’m hands off.” I glare at her, but really, I’m relieved. I don’t my heart played with after the tragedy that already broke it to pieces, but he’s just so CUTE!
“Well it’s your loss”. In our conversation, we missed what horse he would be riding, what group he was in and his interesting fact. Now everyone was going to tack up his or her horse, and go to his or her riding class. “We better go” I tell Anglia, “Yeah” she agrees with me.
We walk up to the stables together, but then split up to go to our stalls. Bonnie had her head poking out of the stall, and I walked up and stroked it. She leaned into my hand. “Hey there girl, you want a good brushing?” I asked her. As if she could understand me she bobbed her head up and down.
I giggled and opened the door, grabbing the grooming kit from the trunk outside of the door. I put on her pink halter and tied her to the stall wall. I picked up the currycomb and started on her body. Bonnie was almost falling asleep; from the ‘massage’ I was giving her. Then I chose a blue dandy brush and brushed her with that. Finished it off with a body brush and picked out her hooves.
As I stood up from her right hind leg I noticed the back of a head in the stall next to me…. it had black hair…I felt a flush creep up to my face, it was Brian! His horse was in the stall next to me! To escape before I did something really stupid to embarrass myself I fled to the tack room to get my tack.
As I was grabbing Bonnie’s saddle, the door to the tack room opened, thinking it was Anglia, I turned around and said “Sorry about what I said about-“ I froze when I saw who had entered. It was Brian. He smiled at me and I was sure I would melt on the spot.
“Hey” he said “You’re the champion dancer right?” He remembers! I scream mentally.
“Yeah, that’s me” I said “You’re Brian right?”
“Yeah, that’s me” he mimics. We grin at each other.
“So” I started “You come here often?” I mentally grimaced. Smooth Taylor, just smooth. He smiled mischievously.
“Well, I sure hope so, then I get to see you more often.”
I burst out laughing, “You want to see more of me? Just wait until you get on my bad side, then you will be wanting to avoid me more,” I said jokingly. He grabs his bridle, saddle pad, saddle and girth.
“Well, see you later” he says.
“Bye,” I call after him. When I hear the door shut I sigh happily and collect my tack and finish tacking up Bonnie.
Chasing Dreams ♥ - Part 1
by Lara
(UK)
The sun was setting, creating a black silhouette of the grey pony storming around the ring. Despite its feisty manner, the rider was completely serene, sitting quietly on her steed's back; the only movement she performed was thrusting her upper body forwards as the pair soared effortlessly over the jumps. You could tell they were utterly at home, and preferred nothing else to this.
“How was that?!” Alice exclaimed breathlessly, coming to a halt in front of Maria. She patted her gallant grey gelding, Cobweb, as she looked expectantly at her best friend.
“Great,” Maria smiled. “Really good,” .
She watched as Alice dismounted, patting Cobweb, and lead him back to the yard. Lost in her most desperate dreams once again, she imagined what it would be like if that was HER, taking HER pony back to the stables.
If only, she thought, if only...
* * *
“Hey, Maria!” called the familiar voice of Alice. “Guess what!!”
Maria pretended it wasn't her Alice was calling to, for she wasn't oblivious to the fact that Alice's urgent shout had drawn more than a few alarmed faces across the school playground.
“Yup?” she replied as airily as she could manage once she reached Alice's little gaggle of friends. Although aware that it wasn't very supporting to her best friend, Maria couldn't help hoping that Alice's news wasn't a show that she was planning to participate in with Cobweb, or anything that made her pony-owning situation very obvious.
“Me and Web are definitely going in for St Chamberall Show!”
Maria sighed.
“It's a shame you don't have your own pony, Ri, 'cause then we could hack out to the show together. Me and Mum have planned a route because our horsebox, well, has definitely seen better days, it's not very long, just through the farmer's fields, a little roadwork but not too much cause obviously Cob has still got his ongoing fear of motorbikes, and...”
Tuning out, Maria let Alice burble on about her pony and show off to her friends. She was happy for Alice, of course, but she was much more carefree only 5 months ago when both girls were
without ponies. They had spent hours together poring over the 'For Sale' section in Pony Mag, deciding which ones they'd buy and laughing over ridiculous prices.
When Alice had gotten Cobweb, it was understandably all she could talk about. Maria knew if she was to get a pony she'd never stop going on about it; but Alice seemed to forget Maria didn't actually have a pony. Recently Alice had made lots of new friends at Pony Club Rallies and shows – rich, pretty girls that were all in possession of at least one horse. Although she didn't like to admit it, Maria was feeling a bit rejected and out of the scene.
At long last, Maria had completed her forceful slavery of the educational prisonary confinements and was walking home. Alice had been picked up in her Mum's flashy black Range Rover (which constantly seemed to be emitting some sort of glow), so Maria was on her own.
She strolled serenely along the lane as the bright light of a summer's afternoon descended into the pink-tinted evening sky. The road ahead of her was bathed in a milky golden glow and her gangly, tall shadow was her only company.
The only noises was leaves rustling as if sharing a secret, and the tired chirps of birds high up in the treetops; until another sound interrupted the tranquil evening noises.
A whinny, ringing clear in the thin air.
Thanks for reading, love you guys!!! x ♥
What a rider truly is - Chapter 1
by Carrigan
(Canada)
My mom had a pleased look on her face, she was the worlds worst liar totally, she was up to something I would totally not agree with. She tried to live her life for me, I was like a puppet and she held the strings.
I sat up on the white fence that surrounded the small grassy paddock in my backyard. I kicked my feet around hoping she would excuse me back to house so I could go to my riding lesson at Milner Stables, of course my mom's idea.
I mean I love riding, sort of but not much as she hopes she's always telling me "When I was a girl, I always wanted to ride." or "You could be the next Olympic rider some day!" that never made me feel any better.
"I have a surprise for you Tracy." My mom's wide grin creaked open as she raveled her pearly white teeth. I had a million ideas in my head, but the 'surprise' was not what I expected at all.
A silver trailer pulled into the gate for the paddock, a man unhooked the back latch and the door fell down, a sleek, tall black horse ran out of the trailer, throwing his legs in the air and neighing loudly, his lead rope was cut and his ears were pinned black his eyes fierce.
"Mom...." I worried hopping off the face and backing away, he was nothing like the old school pony I rode, Nickel, a small grey mare that a bomb could go off and Nickel wouldn't flinch.
"Isn't he gorgeous his name is Diablo. He's all yours pumpkin." My mom said in her cheery voice. Diablo halted in place then continued his mental rampage around the paddock. I just stood there shocked not wanting to move at all.
I mean, any 'normal girl' would wish for her own pretty pony to ride and to groom. But I was not a normal girl, I didn't mind my once a week lesson at Milner Stables, or my twice a week dance classes at Willow Brook Dance Studio, but I also didn't mind roughing it camping or jumping into freezing cold water instead of getting a mud bath at the spa or getting a new pair of Jimmy Choo's.
I breathed in and exhaled, if my mom seriously expected me to get on Diablo, she had passed the mental bar, she was totally crazy.
I threw my foot in the stirrup and grabbed a chunk of reins, lifting myself into my tack. I couldn't have been more terrified in my life. 'Just think happy thought. Just stay calm.' I chanted to my self, my hands tensed my back curled and Diablo took big steps.
"Heels down, back arched, hands straight like your holding a ice cream cone, leg on Diablo's sides and head up don't look down!" My riding coach, Tamara yelled to me, how was I supposed to follow all 6 commands when I could barley focus on staying calm.
I saw Diablo run around earlier in the field today when I came down to throw another bale of hay in his paddock. This would not be an easy lesson to brush a-side. I was usually good about zoning out in a lesson and just focusing on me and Nickel, but with Nickel gone this would be a million times harder.
"Now transition to a sitting trot and no slouching." Tamara called out, I slightly put my leg to Diablo's side and he broke into a canter, his canter was rough and the fastest I had ever ridden, he threw his back legs up and I grabbed his mane for dear life, he reared then pawed at the ground and reared repeatedly.
I squinted my face and dropped my feet from the stirrups, grabbed the front of the saddle and slid of the side, my back thumped against the sand of the arena and Diablo took off full speed running round the arena.
I sat there head down, I wanted to get up and run away, into the trails and never come out to Diablo was gone for good, but my back hurt too much to move, it kept me down like glue and I couldn't move.
Gaelic Farm - Part 1
by Nastia
(USA)
White Destiny
Gumdrop
Paris
Chapter One
It was a cold, frosty morning as the sun rose behind the 20 stalled barn of Gaelic Farm. The Irish Draft horses were all tucked into their stalls waiting to be fed. 13-year-old Kat Redroke was still in bed, dreaming of prancing around on her horse, White Destiny. It was the morning of the County Fair, and much had to be done before the family could head out.
"BEEP! BEEP!" Kat's alarm clock screamed as she awoke on the crisp fall morning. She stretched and got her barn clothes on, eager to start the day right. She pulled on a vest, her boots, and her breeches. As she grabbed an apple off the counter, her mother came downstairs.
“Kat, you need to eat something,” Her mother complained.
“Mom,” Kat explained waving the apple around, “I have an apple,” She dashed out the door before her mother could say anything more. She jogged down to the crème barn, and threw open the door. A couple horses stuck their heads out of their stalls. She walked to the end of the barn, and opened a stall door.
“Good morning, Destiny,” Kat said as she crept towards the animal, “I brought you something,” She held up her breakfast in front of the horse. Destiny took a cautious step forward, then another, and another. He grabbed the apple and chomped down on the whole thing.
“Good boy,” Kat said stroking his nose, “Now, I have to go feed the other horses. Don’t worry; you’ll get your food, too.” She closed his door, but opened the top of the door.
Kat wheeled throughout the barn feeding the horses and cleaning their stalls. She put all the other horses outside, except Destiny. She tacked him up and climbed onto his back. She clicked her tongue and trotted out of the barn. Kat trotted into the ring, only to see she was sharing her lesson today with her least favorite person, Ash.
“Kat, Ash, today we are going to be practicing a coffin for cross country,” The trainer, Ms. Nordic, instructed, “Ash, please proceed,”
“My pleasure,” Ash said as she sneered at Kat,
“Time to watch a true equestrian,” She landed the coffin perfectly, making it look incredibly easy.
“Kat,” Ms. Nordic motioned toward the combination of jumps, “Your turn,”
“Yes, ma’m” Kat cantered toward the coffin. Her take-offs were shaky but she managed to get over the jumps and ditches OK.
“Now, Kat, what was wrong with your take-offs?”
“Um, they were early?”
“Correct,” Ms. Nordic turned to Ash, “Ash was perfect. Flawless, I should say,” She nodded toward Ash, “She will go far,” Ash beamed and I sank into the saddle.
“Sit up straight, Kat!” Ash sneered. She and her black Irish Draft, Gumdrop, stayed behind to talk to Ms. Nordic, but Kat trotted off to the side of the ring. She hopped off Destiny, and slumped on the ground. Kat checked her white watch and sighed. Only four hours until she got to leave for the county fair.
************************************************************
At nine A.M, Kat trotted miserably out of the training ring, and she un-tacked Destiny with a dark cloud hanging over her head. The rest of the cross country training hadn’t gone well. She fell twice, forgot to give Destiny a command to jump so he refused, and had been told by Ash to sit up straight for more times. She sat in the tack room and started to scrub Destiny’s saddle and bridle in a huff.
“Need help?” A voice asked.
“Natalie!” Kat dropped what she was doing, and got up to hug her friend.
“Are you ready for the fair?”
“Yes! Destiny and I are going to kill!”
“Not if Paris and I win first!” She winked and picked up the bridle. After a grueling hour of scrubbing, Natalie went to go take care of her Draft. Kat went to her room and got her competition jacket on. She scrubbed her boots and took a shower. Then, she packed an over-night bag for the fair, and grabbed a tent for her and Natalie to sleep in. Finally, she packed up Destiny’s tack, loaded her horse in the trailer, and climbed into the truck. They were finally going to the fair!
A Spirit Forever - Chapter One
by Lara
(UK)
Well, this is my story I MADE UP. Please tell me what you think, I'm a schoolgirl in middle school and hope to be an author. Well, enjoy! :D
As the early morning sun started to creep in, the pony's eyes flickered around the misty moor. She knew something was wrong.
Icy flakes of snow swayed and settled on the girl's eyelashes, as the bright blue eyes beneath them scanned the foggy horizon frantically.
"It's no use!" Ellie whispered, her frozen voice getting tetchier by the second.
"He's not there! Oh, Nebula, help...."
Then, breaking the stiff silence, an electrifying yowl shook the valley. Ellie knew that howl.
"BUDDY!!!!" she screamed, and the horse beneath her sensed the awful truth and galloped like she never had before.
As the sight of a little jack russel- stuck horrifically in a fence- emerged from the deep mist, Nebula pushed on even more, knowing she had to help, she was risking her life but she had to.....
The next few seconds went by in a flash, but at the speed of a snail when Ellie remembered it. The lurching sensation in the pit of her stomach as the long black leg slipped out all askew, the beating of her and the horse's heart, the terrified yapping as the dog realised, everything seemed too real.....
And then it was over.
The Black Stallion in My Back Yard: Part I
by Ansleigh
(Georgia)
One morning I was laying in my bed and was awkened by my little brother downstairs playing the wii. I got out of the bed and downstairs to eat breakfast. When I got down there somthing cought my eye and it was a beautiful black stallion in back yard! I ran outside on the porch and stared at him. Then he took off and dissapeared in the woods. I ran inside and tried to tell everyone what had happened, but they would not belleive me. I ran up to my room and sat on my bed trying to figure out where he had come from. I was thinking so hard that I feel into a deep sleep and dreamed about the stallion. He was beautiful in my dream and in real life.
My mother was standing next to me saying," Sara, Sara. Wake up!" I leaned up and said," what time is it?"
My mother replied," It is almost lunch. You came down this morning and we did not know where you had gone. So we just left you alone. Well lunch is almost ready so come and get it." So I got up and went downstairs for my mother's famous chicken. It was FANTASTIC!!!
That night I got out my journal and wrote in it what had happened tht day. Then my mother and father came in to tell me good night so I hurried and finished and went to bed. I coudn't wait till morning to go and search for the stallion.
(I will get part 2 done as soon as posible.)
Jezebel's Miracle - Part 1
by Jenna
This was it. The day of the competition.
"Come on, Jezebel!" said Lizzie.
Lizzie is my owner. She was hoping and praying she would win first prize. We had been training for days and days and days! I did not want to disappoint her.
She led me into the ring and the announcer called our names. I started at a brisk trot and transitioned to a canter. I jumped 3 small jumps easily. Piece of cake! I thought.
Soon we were nearing the high jump. Lizzie nudged me with her heel and I accelerated. I pushed off with my hind legs and soared over the jump at first. Then I knocked down 2 poles and Lizzie flew off me. I let out a sharp neigh of fear and concern. I tumbled to the ground on top of Lizzie. I heard a snap and knew something was wrong. The crowd gasped. All I cared about was Lizzie.
Lizzie! I neighed.
Several people brought out a stretcher and carried her away. I trotted after her, but a man took hold of my reins and pulled me out of the ring. I gave my loudest neigh.
The man snapped, "shut up, you monster. You hurt that little girl! It will be a miracle if she fully recovers!" He slapped my rump. I felt terrible. I felt unwanted. And I longed for Lizzie and for her to be okay. The man loaded me on a trailer and sent me back to the barn.
"How was the show?" Asked my friend Roxy, the sweet paint horse next to my stall.
"Don't even ask." I said grumpily and sadly laid down on the hay. The mans words echoed in my head. You monster! It will be a miracle if she fully recovers!
I hoped for the best and drifted to sleep.
Heaven at Hollywood Hoofbeats Farm ( book 1)
by Ellie
(USA)
(made up) please do not copy!
Heaven at Hollywood
Hoofbeats
Only one more stall to clean....... Every day
after school
I come to Hollywood Hoofbeats Barn, the only place to
ride
in LA. I also come here extra early on the weekends so
that
i get to ride my favorite horse, Chester. Chester is a
great hunter-jumper......... "hurry up Ellie! I want you to come here"
Luna the riding instructor called. "Coming" I
said, crashing into the manure bucket nearly dumping it
over. " Ellie i would like you to meet Lulu" Luna introduced
us. Lulu looked like someone that had just come out of a
movie. she had wavy short brown hair and blazing blue eyes." Ellie, please take Lulu's horse Prancer to her stall and then help Lulu get situated". "OK" i said. After prancer was in her stall, Lulu told me about herself: " I have alot of pets that are always full of energy" she said " I also have a older sister that is REALLY bossy" " I have a younger brother and a lazy, fat puppy" I told Lulu. I was beginning to get to know Lulu when Luna called " it's time for your lesson Lulu, Ellie
you can get on Chester." I decided to go on a trail ride since Luna was using the erena. Chester loves the trail; he eats most of the way and then he splashes in the icy cold lake, getting me all wet.
Lulu comes every Saturday at 8:00. We usually ride together and then we walk over to my house for lunch. One Saturday Luna announced " There is a horse show coming up in two weeks and i would like everyone to enter. we all cheered. As Luna passed around the sign-up sheet I noticed Alissa ( my arch enemy) sign herself up with Chester. Lulu of course signed herself up with Prancer and Jane (Alissa's best friend) signed me up with Brownie. " Remember once you have signed up you can't drop out or change horses" Luna said. I told Lulu what had happened with Jane and Alissa. " That's not fair! Alissa doesn't even like Chester" said Lulu " also, Brownie doesn't even jump two feet" I chimed in. I guess I'm entering in the cross-rail class, i thought. Brownie is a bay pony that Luna uses for the younger riders.
The next week and a half was complete chacos. Everyone was getting ready for the horse show. Some people even skipped school to get more practice. Luna was running around crazily yelling directions left and right. At last, the day of the show............ i thought. During the past week i had barely gotten to see Lulu. Also, i had gotten 2 complaints and 1 rider crying that i "took" brownie. " Finally, were at the show!" Luna exclaimed. "Up next for our cross-rail division is......... Ellie Ryan riding Brownie!" the judge announced as i trotted in to the show ring. " White diagonal line, judges line, single brown, outside line, circle," i whispered to my self, riding brownie perfectly throughout the course. " GO ELLIE! GO ELLIE!" Lulu sounded like part of a cheerleeding squad as she shouted " GO ELLIE!" about 10 more times. "Great job" said Lulu, Luna, and a few other people i didn't know as i exited the erena. we all talked for a while until the judge announced the places: " for the cross-rail class the placings are as follows: 1st place goes to Ruthy Barnes riding Moonlight, 2and place goes to Ellie Ryan riding Brownie, 3rd place-------" I zoned out after hearing my name. Next,it was time for Lulu, Alissa, Jane, and Sarah's class. Alissa went perfectly around the 2-foot course riding Chester. Then it was Jane's turn who rode her horse Ladybug that had a few messups: ladybug refused once and also got the wrong lead at the canter.Then, it was Sarah's turn,Sarah was riding a horse named Misty who looked around 15 years old and had a cut on her leg. Next it was Lulu's turn "I'm sooooo nervous" she told me " iv'e never been in a show on Prancer" "you'll do great" i reassured her. Lulu heard the judge's voice crackle to life "Up next: Lulu Jackson riding Prancer." By the look on her face you could tell that she was concentrating on prancer's every little step. You could hear "judges line" or " single brown" as she rode past. When she trotted out of the ring she had a big smile on her face. Then the judge announced the placings: "for our 2-foot class the placings are as follows, 1st place goes to Lulu Jackson riding Prancer, 2and place goes to Alissa Mable riding Chester, 3rd place goes to Sarah Kelly riding Misty and 4Th place goes to Jane Flexi riding Ladybug.
Lulu had won!!!!!! Alissa looked like she could burst into tears any second. "Here Ellie you can have Chester, he's a horrible horse." she said " I'm gonna get a horse of my own so that i don't have to keep riding lousy school horses." "OK" i said happily, with a sigh of relief. "Great job Lulu you did amazing!" said everyone (except Alissa and Jane) " Thanks, but don't tell me tell that to prancer she did all the work" Lulu said obviously satisfied with her speech. "Wanna come over to my house for a sleepover?" Lulu asked. "YA" i replied. "we can walk from here" she said.
As we were walking home i finally realized that:
I Had found a TRUE
FRIEND. And her name is Lulu Jackson.
THE END Look for book 2 and 3 soon posted
Forever or Never - Part 1
by Sarah (horseluver4evernever)
(Canada)
"Into the trailer you beast!" The angry man screamed at me. As my owner called the man, Lucas, smacked my rump. I felt like striking at Lucas with my hind legs, but I always heard my mothers words in my head, "humans are our owners and we must do as they say."
I gave a shrill whinny, as if to say help me, don't let him take me away! I tripped as I was climbing into the trailer. Memories flooded back to me. I went back to the time in the grand pony nationals when me and my owner Emma were flying over jumps.
We were over 6 of the 7 jumps of the course and doing great. I felt Emma reach down to give me a pat and heard her whisper "good boy" to me. As I made the turn to the final jump. We were now 5 strides away.4strides away. 3 strides. 2strides and then I tripped on the dirt, smashing into the jump. Emma was flung over my head and she landed in a heap. She didn't move. I fell onto my knees and and I landed on Emma's leg. I heard a snap.
Vets and doctors rushed over. The doctors loaded Emma onto a stretcher and I stared at her. I tried getting up to go see her, but my legs wouldn't support me.
"Spirit!" I heard her weakly cry.
Her head lifted up a bit and then plopped down. I felt so bad as the vets pulled me away. I limped back to the trailer with barely any energy. The next day I sat in my stall. Lucas came plodding down the barn isle stopping at my stall. He opened the door and I came to give him a friendly greeting. He slapped my face hard. I jumped back.
"You broke both her legs, and she is unconscious! All because of you! You stupid horse!" I was hurt by these words. The 3 last ones had echoed in my head. You stupid horse. You stupid horse. I spent the rest of that day gloomily thinking about Emma. I was sudden brought back to present time by a sharp whip.
Lucas loaded me onto the dark trailer and shut the door with a loud BANG! I curled up into the corner of the trailer imagining my mother. The bay mare with kind eyes in my head comforted me.
I heard the truck start and rumble along the gravel driveway. I wondered where I was being taken. About 2 hours later I arrived at my new home.
Please comment or no part two! !!! Hope you enjoyed!
Bolt - Part 1
by Cara
(Canada)
The feeling still hadn't worn off, soon enough, we'd have a new horse living at Foster Creek Farms, I felt my hands shake over Daisy's stall door, watching my mare lay down in her bedding, covered in sweat.
"What are you going to name the foal?" My little sister Amanda came into the stable, all dressed up in her nice pajamas, I frowned, mom had sent her to bed before she left to go get some things for the foal at Spurs, the local tack shop.
"I don't know yet, something pretty like Daisy." I smiled at my old mare, she'd been such a trooper, and going to be a great mother to this young colt or filly.
"I heard, when the owner sees the horse for the first time, they just know what they should name them." My cousin, that had been staying with us for the summer came out, I should of known she would have sneaked Amanda out.
I looked back at Daisy, the baby was coming faster, I just hoped mom got back in time. I glanced out to the outside, it was still pitch black. My thoughts still screamed at me, the horse that had mothered me, will soon be a mother.
I've grown up by Daisy's side. Just thinking about the filly or colt made my heart race. A clasp of thunder came from outside and Amanda screamed, I was about to yell at her when Bailey, my cousin cried out loud.
"I think the baby's coming Nicole!" I felt in complete shock, I couldn't stand here like a child, I needed to help Daisy. But I had never delivered a foal before.
I creaked open the stall door running to Daisy's side, I patted her neck, all her sweat rubbing off onto my dirty hands. Daisy's breathing got heavier, her thirst growing higher. "I don't see the baby." Bailey cried, just as nervous as I was.
"It's okay Daisy, just hang in there." I kissed her bay face, Daisy trying as hard as she could, the baby crawling out slowly. I felt a few tears fall onto Daisy's neck, then tons.
I could hear Bailey's breathing slow down, the baby must be out. I held Daisy's head in my hands. Then she resisted for a moment, before I knew what was happening Daisy's body became weak. She had just died in my hands. I felt so shocked, still not positive on what happened.
My baby's foal, had just killed my best friend, I started to feel sorrow, a whole part of me lost. Then I stopped, looking at her dead body, Bailey backed away, Amanda still confused. I felt rage overcome of me as I looked at the baby,
"I never want to see that thing again." I felt disgusted in that demon horse.
Tears falling from my eyes as my hands balled up. I punched the stall walls and stormed out of Daisy's stall. My face red as I stepped outside the stable, falling to the ground crying on the ground, I felt my mom run up to me.
"What happened?" She asked, stroking my hair, I got up, angry but not able to stop crying, I stormed away into the rain. The tears streaking my face, I vowed to never love a horse again.
Jet Black - Part 1
by Maddie
I hopped out of the car with my overnight bag and riding gear. "Bye Kelsi! Be good for Miss. Summer's please", my Mom called to me before I slammed the door to our pick-up truck. I half waved to her as I strutted towards the large white house. Before I even made it to the front porch, my best friend Annie opened the door and jumped down the stairs screaming at me, "OHMIGAWD KELS! I didn't hear you pull up!"
I smiled and tossed my brown straight hair behind my shoulder. "Annie! I've missed you so much," I screamed as I ran in for a hug.
"I totally missed you while you were in Lexington", she smiled at me.
"I know! I missed you too, even though it was only a week", I said jumping up and down.
"Let's get inside so we can talk", she said, practically dragging me through the doorway.
She ran down the stairs to her bedroom, and before I walked into her room, I saw my reflection in the hall mirror. My piercing green eyes clashed with my straight, deep brown hair, but was tied together by my tan skin. I must admit, I am sort of a fashionista. My off shoulder blue shirt with a matching cami underneath, was paired with hot pink jeans and black converse. I walked into Annie's room and smiled. It was covered in horse posters and show trophies. I plopped down onto one of her beanbags and her dog, Smoke, hopped into my lap.
"So, how's school going this year?", she asked quietly.
I frowned, remembering that we were sent to different middle schools this year. "It's okay, but it would be better with you!" I smiled. I guess you could say I was 'popular' but stuff like that doesn't really matter to me. My horse is really the only thing that matters to me, but he isn't trailered back from Lexington until next week.
Annie, reading my thoughts, answered my un-asked question."Don't worry, Kels! You can ride one of mine!"
"Thanks Annie, it means a lot to me!" Annie and I were the two most popular girls in the 6th and 7th grade, and we still are in 8th, we just aren't together.
She smiled and nudged me with her elbow. "So, how about that boyfriend of yours?"
"Annie..." I ventured.
"No excuses. You have to tell me sooner or later."
"I choose later. I promise I'll tell you, right after we ride!" With that, I hopped off of the beanbag and opened her sliding glass door that led straight to the pasture. I whistled to call my favorite horse over, but instead of the sweet Appy trotting towards me, a jet black horse was galloping full speed towards me. "ANNIE!", I yelled. But it was too late.
Running with the Silver Stallion - Part 1
by Amanda
(England)
The moonlight shone down on the lake, making the lake seem alive with dancing light. The wind whistled through the trees, making them jiggle and dance. Megan could hear fast desperate hoof beats, like those of a galloping horse. But they couldn't be... they wouldn't be?
Megan and her mother lived just the other side of the woods in a small whitewashed cottage with stone floors- these made it bitterly cold in winter, and stifling hot in summer. Megan owned a pony called Morello, a gorgeous piebald gelding of sweet temperament and few vices. She was riding him now, sticking to a walk as the usually rock hard ground was slippery with mud and Morello had recently recovered from mud fever, making him a little tender still on his feet. She'd have to towel them off when she got back.
Yet the hoof beats continued, still beating on and the horse was neighing desperately. Megan knew that he must be in trouble...
Sophie, the beautiful Quarab Mare - Part 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, AZ)
Sophie :)
It was very bright. The snow lay in heaps and mounds. The powdery substance was hard to look at for too long, for each flake was purely white. The sun shown, as it was about mid-day, and the wind was at a halt; for the moment. Fifty-Six acres of land were fenced off. This land was known as Nyn Acres; our destination.
A tall, blond haired, 13 year old, Caucasian girl sat up in the back of the white Toyota truck as it pulled up the drive, into Nyn Acres. She eagerly gazed out the window, waiting for one thing to come into view. The horse corral. This girl was me. I was riding with Pa, Grandma,and their excited German Shepherd, Isabel. Me and "Izzy" had shared the backseat for the whole 4 hour drive to New Mexico. She made a surprisingly good pillow, until she decided to move that is.
Finally the barbed wire fenced, tired in corral came into view. A smile flourished upon my spotted face. Spotted? Why yes. My face was healing from my recent outbreak of chicken pox. All that was left were a few scabs and scars. Gross, right?
Nyn acres was owned by my Aunt Shannyn, Uncle Andy, and their 3 children, Brendan, Gina,and Mathew. Yes, they were my cousins. We had arrived at Nyn Acres before they had, so they were still at their trailer about a mile away.
We drove past the rabbit hutches and chicken coop, before we came to the corral. "Want to get out, Rayna?" Pa asked as he stopped the truck. "Yeah!" I replied eagerly, before pulling on my cowgirl boots, and sliding out of the car, followed by Isabel. I met Pa as I stretched, who handed me a few carrots. "Thanks!" I smiled, tucking them into the pocket of my snow coat.
It was only about 40-50 degrees out. I was wearing boots with no socks (That were now filled with small clumps of snow) a short sleeved shirt, a snow jacket, no gloves, and no hat. I began to shiver. However, I smiled through my chattering teeth, and stumbled over to the corral. "Sophie!" I called, shoving my hands into my pocket and snatching out a carrot, which I broke in half.
A nicker sounded, and over walked a beautiful quarab mare. Sophie. My Sophie. She was the biggest reason I had wanted to come to New Mexico. (I had wanted to come to visit my Aunt, Uncle, and cousins as well, and I had dearly missed Nyn Acres also.) She was a 5 year old, gray mare, who was stubborn, but very lovable. "Sophie!" I exclaimed, reaching out to rub her forehead. This was her all time favorite spot to be rubbed.
This was my second time seeing Sophie since I had gotten her. It was about mid-March, and I had received her as a Christmas present on December 26, 2011. Three months had felt like 3 years; I had missed my mare dearly.
Sophie stretched her head over the fence, and nosed at my pocket. She had smelt the carrots! I gripped one of the halves, before holding it out to her. Sophie eagerly snatched it up,and proceeded to munch it until there was no more, then she reached out for more. "Alright Sopherz!" I used one of her dozens of nicknames. I handed her the other half of the carrot, and quickly broke the other 2, before handing them to her once she finished another.
"I missed you so much Sophie!" I murmured, leaning over the fence to stroke her furry shoulder. Due to the cold temperatures during the New Mexico winter's, she had grown out a very thick winter coat. Her face was extremely furry as well. "Did you know, I'm taking riding lessons, so we can work you a whole bunch!" I informed her, reaching down to rub her ear.
Sophie had been left out in a pasture for several years, and she seemed to have forgotten any training she had received. She also felt as though she could do anything she wanted. So the plan was to work her a bunch while I was out to visit.
I heard the deep nicker of one of Shannyn's other horses, Snip. Snip was a Drafstang, or a Draft/Mustang cross. She was a lovely black in color, with a white snip. The mare was blind out of her left eye, due to pinkeye left untreated by her previous owner. I gazed over at Snip, to catch something out of the corner of my eye. Shannyn and Andy's green farm truck was driving up the road. I grew excited once more.
Return of the Jada - Part 1
by Tiger
(Virginia)
I was sitting at my desk staring at the photo of me riding Ladybug for the first time. It was getting late, but the summer sun hadn't gone down yet, so I stood up and walked to the barn. I walked past the other horses and straight to Lady's stall.
She nickered as a greeting and I gave her a carrot from the feed room fridge. I opened the door and climbed onto her back. I felt the urge to check the pastures, so I asked her to walk.
On our way out of the stable, I grabbed a lead rope and looped it through her halter straps. I clucked my tongue and asked her to trot, and we moved along the fence line. We passed the mare field, the gelding field, and the filly field.
When we passed the colt field, something was wrong. There was a large draft horse in the pasture and the colts were all huddled together in the corner. I hopped off of Lady and jumped the fence to the pasture.
The horse galloped towards me and I pushed myself against the fence. He skidded to a halt right in front of me and I screamed. We stared at each other for awhile and I could feel his warm breath on my face.
"Wh- Who are you?" I slowly reached out to stroke him but he backed away and bolted. As he galloped away, I saw a brand on his hindquarters-- a circle with a rearing horse on the inside.
I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see my best friend, and sister, Jewel. "Did you see that?!" I asked.
"Yep!" she replied.
We stared at the spot where the horse disappeared for a while before I hopped on Lady and we walked back to the barn for dinner.
I woke up at 12:06 in the morning with a warm feeling inside me. I stood up and walked around my bedroom, as If waiting for something. Jewel walked into my room and we both snapped out of our little trance. "Penny, what was that?" she asked me. I shrugged my shoulders.
Just then, I heard a panicked whinny from the barn. It sounded like Lady! I tiptoed downstairs and ran to the barn. I sprinted to Lady's stall, only to find her asleep. I heard the whinny again, and again. I walked outside the barn and looked around. Then, I saw it. It was the same horse that we saw earlier that day. He was standing next to us, waiting for us to mount.
Jewel swung her leg over is back and pulled herself up. I hopped in front of her, and as soon as we were ready, he took off. "What's his name?" Jewel cried.
A warm voice entered my head. "Kaipo." I said without knowing how I knew.
"What's that mean?" she asked.
"Sweetheart!" I called. As soon as I called him Kaipo, he slowed down, wanting us to get off.
Once we were down, he put his head against mine. The same voice entered my head. "Penny, there are four of us. We are real Penny, and we chose you and your sister to help us. You will meet the others in time, but you may never see me again. You will learn more as the other horses come, for that is all I can tell you. Goodbye, Penny." The voice said as Kaipo took his head off mine. He reared and took off.
"Kaipo..." I called. He threw his head up and whinnied. As he left, a new horse came rushing towards us. A Gypsy Vanner mare, with the same markings.
To be continued...
PS. PICS NEXT TIME!
Winterston Park - Part 1
by Jk442
(London)
"He's called Valerie, d'you like him?" My dad smiled down warmly at me, Valerie was my third horse and dad was a famous evener and show jumper and was starting out as a dressage rider. I should probably have been excited, after all, my dad was Danny McDonagh, the most celebrated horsey man in the world.
I shrugged "He's okay, I guess." The truth was he was a terrifying animal, 16.2hh, a fiery chestnut warmblood gelding prancing about in his new domain. Dominating it immediately.
"What? Hayley, this horse is absolutely amazing, and he cost a bomb! What are you trying to say?" My dad gaped.
Trying to act casually, I said "I dunno, I guess he's a bit intimidating" But I couldn't believe I had to ride him.
"Hmmph, whatever you say, Hay." He was upset. I suddenly felt awful, my dad bought me this horse, and I was being so ungrateful!
"Dad! I...I'm sorry, he's beautiful. Really."
"Sure, Hon, whatever you say..." He walked off, shoulders hunched.
I couldn't take back what I said, so I resolved it in my mind that I would fix it later. But for now, what was I going to do with my new, vicious-looking, horse?
"Well, I think he's beautiful. Valerie, that's a good name..." Said my best friend, Frankie.
"Mmm, yeah. I wish my dad bought me gorgeous warmbloods at the drop of a hat." Said my other best friend, Annie.
"He's totally scary!" I cried. As if to prove this fact, Valerie gave the stable door a vicious kick and lashed out at his water bucket, as well. I knew I would have to go into the stable and fix it up in a minute. Even that thought made me shiver!
"Sure!" They both said indignantly.
"It's probably just nerves."
"Oh, fine! We'll see, then, lets go and take the horses for a ride, shall we?"
"Ok."
It took me 45mins to tack up, by the time I was out, the yard was buzzing with people getting ready for rides and competitions, a typical saturday. My dad was competing today at Badminton Horse Trials, I wasn't watching, I hadn't watched in a while.
"You took long!" Frankie grinned.
"Too long!" Annie Laughed "Lets go!"
We had a good canter through the woods, and Valerie bucked, seven times, which made the canter much less enjoyable than I would have liked.
"Valerie looks like he's going well!" Annie yelled.
"Are you kidding?! His feet have hardly touched the ground since we set off!"
"Ah, well, he'll settle down in a few days!"
Frankie giggled "If he stops running on two legs!"
We all laughed for a while, before setting off home.
Later Frankie and I sat in the chill-out room, drinking lemonade and chatting with Carrie, a girl who competed with us at little competitions, sometimes. Then Annie's brother, Scott, walked into the room. He was dad's groom on the weekends and for competitions, whenever he needed him.
"Hey, Hayley, I... well I, umm... Just come with me. There is someone who needs to see you." I figured out that something was wrong when he sniffed, and I was really worried.
"Uh... Ok."
A policeman was standing in the stables when we arrived.
"Hello there, Miss... I need to talk to you... It's about your father. I'm sorry, but there was an accident on the road. He, well, he's... He's-"
"What?" I said softly "Why?"
"Well-"
"Go, please. Please, can you leave."
"I need to-"
"Please," I implored " Just go."
Wennie - Part 1
by Lauren
(U.S.A)
"Lilly, hurry up! You're going to miss your flight!"
I grabbed my suit case thinking about my trip that's going to happen. I was going to Australia to see my uncle and his barn. I lived in Maine so it would be a long flight. I thought about my first plane ride without my mother. I was scared by the thought.
"I can do this..." I said to myself. I ran down stairs. This is my big adventure.
The flight was long but with a bunch of horse magazines I survived. First thing I saw was my Uncle. He was standing there with a cowboy hat and boots. I loved my Uncle Don.
"Uncle Don!" I shouted. I ran to him and jumped in his arms.
"Hello, my beautiful Lilly." After we said our hellos we exited the airport and got in his pick up truck. The first thing I noticed was the Trailer.
"Uncle Don what's the......" I started. As if he read my mind he said,
"We have to make a quick stop." And smiled.
During the car ride I was so curious about what he meant. Finally I found out. (Keep an eye out for part 2!)
Touching Wild Ponies - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, Arizona)
wild island pony
I sat wrapped in a blanket on my porch as 3:00 AM watching the waves crash onto the shore. The salty ocean spray fell then rose then fell. The sun was just barely rising and I wondered why so early. The bushes were all but a silhouette in the foggy morning sunrise. As I watched the waves something came into view. I stood up. I could barely see it as it was almost the pale white color of the ocean foam. It stood only 6.2 hands and it appeared to be eating the salty sea grass that grew just before the soft moist sand. As I wondered what it was, it hit me. A Pony! An Island pony! I longed to run up to it and stoke it and brush it until it's fur shone as bright as the waves themselves, but it was strictly forbidden. The island sheriff passed a law forbidding all inhabitants of the island from touching them. If you were caught breaking this law, you would be forced to move off of the island and pay a hefty fine, but I slowly stepped off my porch and drew closer to the pony. It was a milky white color with a black streaked mane. It was gorgeous. I peeked around. Knowing what would happen if I was caught, I thought against petting it. Something inside me told me not to touch, but it was only 3:00 in the morning! Who could see me. The pony could see me. I watched him lay his bright blue eyes on my hand that was outstretched towards his shoulder. I stared and stared. Debating on whether I should turn around, or pet him. Then something warm felt the palm of my hand. The pony knew what I had wanted! He scooted over just enough to touch me. I almost screamed. I was terrified! Afraid of getting caught, But I stroked him. His warm fur felt nice against my cold palm. It ran between my fingers and curled around them. This long shaggy white fur felt like a blanket. I was instantly engulfed in his body heat, and I felt as though I was in a dream. This was my first time ever breaking the law,and touching wild ponies.
Suddenly I heard a strange roaring sound that awoke me from my trance. the sheriff! He rode up on his quad and gazed at the pony. I raced and hid behind a bush and I watched what he did. "Hey princess." He said in his southern accent. I almost screamed as he reached out his hand and smacked the pony on her forehead. he looked around making sure nobody was watching. I tried to hold my breath. "Now git. I dun watch ya messin' up ma beaches! Git!" And he smacked her rump sending her galloping away. "Next time I see ya I'll bring ma gun!" Tears streamed down my face as he got on his quad an rode back to his shed.
Quickly and quietly I left my bush and ran towards my island house. I grabbed my blanket and ran inside. my mom was at the kitchen table. At 3:00 AM! "Did you have fun petting that pony." She looked furious. I felt the back of my neck get hot as I dropped my head down. "I'm sorry mama. But it wanted me to pet it!" "No. I don't need you to come up with your silly alabies sweetie. No more. If you pet any more ponies we'll get kicked off and have to pay a fine. You know we don't have the money right now!" "But mama the sheriff. He-" I began. "Go to bed." My mom said she sounded disappointed. I climbed the stairs and went into my room. As I lay in bed, I realized what I had done.
Look for part 2!
Angela's Journal - Part 1
by Abbie
CHAPTER 1
Saturday
I walked into the gallery because Jorja texted me saying that Raven was riding side-saddle! "Cool! that look's pretty scary! I would probably fall of if I trotted!" I said to Jorja as we watched "Yeah, me to. Anyway Jiggy would freak if I put that saddle on her back! Hey! Look! A jump is being put up!" Raven never jumps! "This will be good!" I said. Raven canter Garnet up to the jump, went up in the air, and landed on her but! "Is she okay!?" I asked, between mouthfuls of mars bar. "Yeah, she's getting back up. Come on, I need to bring in Jiggy."
I rode into the outdoor arena on Star along with Jorja and Jiggy. "Hey this side saddle stuff is easy!" said Matt, with one leg over his saddle. "That's what you think!" I said as Matt disappeared over the other side of Star. "Hey! NOT funny! I'd like to see you try!" he said. "Fine I will!" I didn't think he expected me to say yes. I pulled me right leg over the saddle just in time to see Jorja shake her head. It was actually quite easy. Better that what Matt did anyway!
Sunday
This morning when I went Star He was covered in mud! Today was show day! I brushed and brushed and scraped and scraped at his coat. "Jorja! HELP!" I shouted. "What wha- oh no." "Exactly! Well, grab a brush!" I only just finished brushing him when Connie called us saying it was time to go. We loaded the horses and went on the road. "I'm doing a side-saddle class!" boasted Raven "Well I'm doing a dressage class! I boasted back. We all laughed! We turned into the show grounds.
Second Chances (Part 1)
by Lex
Me and my Grandpa were at a horse auction to fill the stall that Simba used to live in. Sadly Simba became old and was very hard to get to a gallop. So we sold him to a stable that let's kid's with problems (Like handy cap, anger issues, and sickness) ride horses. My Grandpa seemed to like a bay Quarter Horse. But when he saw the price, he changed his mind.
A dapple grey mare caught my eye, but an 8 year old girl saw her too, and it was like love at first sight. Finally, when I was just about to give up, I saw her. She was a medium sized, black mare in a large round pen, running round and round, she was very sweaty, and didn't look to happy. When I walked up to her, she stopped running, looked right at me, and reared up as high as she could go. A man walked up to me, "Are you interested in this horse." He asked looking at the rearing mare. "Yes, I am." I said confidently. "Just take that beast. She was going to be sold to a slaughter house, but you can have her. I'll be back with some men to help you with her." He then walked away. I went to find my Grandpa. When we came back to the horse, 5 men were waiting for us. While my Grandpa showed the men to our trailer, the man I talked to before gave me some information on her. I found out that she was half Mustang half Brumby, 6 years old, used to be a bucking bronco at a, was abused, and she had no name.
When we got home, I put her in her stall. I had a lesson to teach so I was very busy. Our ranch let's kids ride and take care of our horses. I gave them lessons on how to tack up, how much to feed, how to ride, and the do's and don’ts. I went and got my other horse, Whisper. Whisper was the horse I rode bareback during the lessons. I show the kids how to do things they don't know how to do themselves with Whisper. She has been a great help. Plus she loves it when the kids give her treats. When we walked pass the new mare, Whisper stopped and looked at her. When Whisper tried to get close to the mare, she turned her back on Whisper and walked away. I patted her shoulder telling her that the horse is new and needs to settle in. When we got to the arena, I announced to the kids that the new mare was off limits for a while. They didn't mind, they all know that when a horse is new it is completely off limits until trust is gained.
After my lesson, I decided to put the mare with no name in the extra large arena. When I put her in, I noticed I forgot to put up the barrels I used in the lesson that day. Before I could do anything, she went to the end of the arena. She looked hard into my eyes as if she was telling me to time her, so I did. I pulled out my stopwatch. Suddenly she took off, I pressed the button to time her. She moved around the barrels so swiftly, I thought it was a dream. As soon as she was done, I pressed the button to stop the time. Her time was incredible, 13.4. “Wow, barrel racing is her destiny.” I said. Then it hit me. I decided to name her Destiny.
Serenity Farms - Part 1
by Tiger
(Virginia)
"Katie Parker you get that horse through that course correctly this time!" My trainer, Tim, yelled at me.
I was in the running for the Junior Olympics of Riding, and I really didn't want to blow it. I kicked Cricket, my bay show horse, into a canter and jumped her through the course for the millionth time.
"Katie, darling. You don't jump a fence, you soar over it. You need to focus on soaring. Do the course again." Tim said strictly.
"Tim, Cricket is tired and so am I. Can't we do this tomorrow?" I asked. Tim shook his head. I nudged Cricket into a canter and pointed her to the first jump - a double oxer in-and-out.
She started to refuse but I tapped her with my crop. She threw her front feet over the jump, and when we came down, she landed on her knees and we both went down.
"Katie, wake up!" Tim yelled at me. I sat up from my awkward position on the ground and straightened myself out. I wasn't hurt, just kinda sore (so much for soaring, Tim!) Then I remembered Cricket's fall. I look up at Tim quickly.
"She's over there being checked by the vets." He said quietly. I stood up and ran to where the big white van was parked.
"How is she?" I called. The vet sighed.
"She has a broken leg, Ms. Parker. If you know what's best, you'll have her put down."
"No!" I cried out. The vet laid a hand on my shoulder. I grabbed Cricket and hugged her. "You can't go! I love you." I whispered into her warm neck.
As soon as I backed away from her, she collapsed on the ground. I cried as I threw myself onto her back. She took her last breath, and nickered her goodbyes.
"Katie, I brought you some tea." My Mom said as I woke up the next day.
"Why Cricket?" I asked Mom. She shrugged her shoulders sadly.
"Honey, I know your going through a lot right now, so it's hard to tell you this, but I got a job offer at a barn called Serenity Farms. We would live in the house above the barn. It will ease you back into horses." Mom explained.
"How can you say that?! I can't be around horses! Cricket was the only horse I could ever win on! It doesn't even matter that I loved her, because we never even got to win! This is all Tom's fault." I cried. Mom stood up.
"Young lady, you are thirteen, not twenty five, and that was the worst thing you have ever said. I let you ride because I thought you loved horses. But you just wanted to win. I should have known better. Riding is nothing without the love of horses." She said as she left the room.
I sighed. I didn't think she was right, but inside, I knew the real answer.
COMMENT FOR THE NEXT PART! IT GETS BETTER!
Smokey - Part 1
by Joanna (Jo)
(Texas)
This is my first story, so sorry if it isn't the best.
Beep, Beep, Beep!
Anne swung her legs out of bed and sped to the bathroom before her brothers Nick and Max got there.
"Anne, get out! I have to go to the bathroom!" Nick shouted.
"Not done yet," Anne said casually.
Anne got down to the breakfast table at 7:00, her new record. She plopped down right across from her dad, who, as always, was wearing a suit with a plain red tie.
"Good morning, Dada," Anne sang cheerfully.
"Morning Anne," replied her dad.
"Dada, I was wondering if I could go over to Shelby's house today after school. She said that if I could, I might get to ride Phantom!" exclaimed Anne, obviously excited.
"Who's Phantom?"
Anne's jaw dropped at her father's redundant question, but continued anyway, "He's only Shelby's horse."
"No," he replied plainly.
"But why not?"
"I don't want you riding some horse that I don't know,"
"He's not..."
"Anne, I'm here! Let's not be late for school this time!" yelled Anne's best friend Shelby.
Anne walked out onto the porch with tears gleaming in her eyes. From the way she looked, Shelby thought best not to talk on the way to school.
They hopped in the car and Shelby's mom drove down the dusty winding road. Anne kept a steady gaze out the window at Colorado's gorgeous purple mountains.
"I can't come to your house and ride Phantom," Anne mumbled quietly to Shelby.
"Well, maybe some other time," Shelby insisted.
"Maybe," Anne whispered dreamily, marking the end to their conversation.
When they go to the middle school, Anne got out first to go to the girls' restroom to check if her eyes were red. Shelby followed Anne, but when they stepped into the bathroom, she sat down and started bawling into her hands.
"Anne,I know your dad won't let you come over because you might get to ride Phantom, but I can come over and explore that new place you found in the forest," Shelby comfortingly suggested.
"I know, but I'm just worried that Dad won't ever let me get a horse!" Anne cried.
Shelby sat down next to Anne and put her arm around her shoulders to calm her down. After a while, Anne settled enought to talk.
"Shelby, we better get to class," Anne grumbled.
"Are you sure? Do you want to stay here a little longer?" Shelby asked worriedly.
"I'm sure, plus it might get my mind off of the fact that Dad hates horses and won't ever let me get near one," Anne replied angrily.
"Let's go then," Shelby grunted as she grabbed Anne's hand and pulled her up.
After school, Anne became much like herself again, cheerful, funny, and didn't mention her father.
Sorry, I will write more soon, I didn't have much time. Please comment if you have suggestions, or if you liked it, or anything really. By the way, I wrote this for a story we had to write in class, and it was my own idea. Thanks for reading. :)
Red Velvet - Part 1 (not a real story) PLEASE COMMENT!
by Dallas
(Ridgway)
At the time, I was only three weeks old. I was frantic and running around in the small box stall... My mother was outside the box stall, with our nice owner by her side slowly taking her last breaths. Somehow she caught a disease and was dieing. I watched, my eyes confused. It had all happened so quickly.
The vet walked over to my stall and opened the door. I ran to him and threw my muzzle against his stomach.
"How is she, is she gonna be all right?" I repeated he did not answer. I screamed it over and over again. He kneeled down and stroked my velvety coat.
"It's all OK... You'll be alright."
"What about MUM?" He acted as if he could not hear me.
All of the sudden I heard balling. I darted forward to go to my mom, but the vet's sturdy arm caught me. He shut the door and walked beside my mother. She was gone.....
That day about an hour after my mom was transported to a small grave they built, the vet took me off of their shoulder's, meaning I would live with him. I was welcomed by a cozy stall with lots of straw and a blanket to lie on, then quickly relieved with a warm bottle of milk.
Creamy, rich milk squirted onto my tongue. My eyes closed as it soothed my body of the traumatic day that occurred, and I got to know and love the vet for four months before he sent me a mile away to a racing stable, called Oak Grove Stables.
Two years later, I am now called Red Velvet, Velvet for short. My coat is shiny red like embers that are still hot in a campfire. My rider, Sky, loves to take me out in the mornings for a short glory ride on the track, sometimes, like today, with another person.
Me and a bay filly called Pine lined up at a certain place and our riders settled in and gathered the reins, while a person at the gate held up a gun, and counted down to herself.
My feet pranced slowly as I looked at the track I would be racing on. My ears shot forward as the gun went off.
READ SECOND ONE
RED VELVET 2
C-O-M-M-E-N-T-!
Horses and their owners - Part 1
Joe walked to the stables. When he arrived, he started to dance.
"What are you doing Joe?" asked Jane, Joe's mum, who was feeding the horses.
"Um...nothing."
"I just saw you..."
"NOTHING!" Shouted Joe. He started to cry, and ran away, into his room.
"Oh dear." Said Jane. She gave Wallace and Horace, Dennis and Gemima a carrot each. Horace snorted.
"Well you're not getting two." Said Jane.
Later she went to see Joe. He was still crying in his room.
"Joe?"
"Go away." He mumbled.
She walked in.
"Do you want to talk about it?" She asked.
"No."
"Alright. Hey, it's your birthday in two months, what design on the cake do you want?"
"Spiderman."
"Alright. Um, Joe, are you thinking about getting a job yet?"
"No. I'm happy where I am."
"It's just, you're nearly thirty four, wouldn't you like your own place?"
"No."
Back in the stable the horses were talking.
"Was Joe trying to dance earlier? He looked ridiculous." Snorted Wallace.
"You're so mean." Said Dennis.
"I'm just saying. Anyway, how old is he now? shouldn't he have moved out by now?" Queried Wallace.
"Maybe he likes it here??" Wondered Gemima.
"Shut up!'' Yelled Horace. "I'm trying to sleep."
Part two coming soon...ish.
Silent Trust - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, Arizona)
Stormy
I woke up to a horrible screeching noise, and the rancid smell of smoke. I crinkled my nose in disgust assuming somebody tried to make breakfast. I quietly stepped down stairs. Having very sensitive ears, the fire alarm gave me a headache. As I entered the kitchen I gasped. My 5 year old Brother Travis was standing on the counter next to the stove that was on fire! "Travis!" I yelled.
Suddenly the fire alarm became much louder, filling my head sending me to a daze. It ricocheted through my head bombarding me with a migraine. A sudden pop awoke me from my daze, then all fell silent. It was an eerie alone Silence. Not the regular you would find in an empty home. Though Travis was still covering his ears. That was strange. The migraine became so bad that it sent me to my knees. Travis was mouthing words at me with a horrified look on his face. "What?" I asked. I gasped. I was certain I had just said what, but I didn't hear it. I screamed till I could scream no more, but I heard nothing. Absolutely nothing. All was silent, except the gentle ring that filled my head.
I spent many long silent weeks in my bed, longing to get up and stretch my legs, but every time I did, my head felt like a hundred ton weight on a frail stick. Being 11 I get lonesome easy, and this was one of those times. I figured out that the "pop" I had heard, was my ear drum. The fire alarm had caused me to lose my ability to hear, therefore I had gone deaf.
My family communicated with me by writing on a paper. Many a day, a doctor would enter my room and push some weird object into my ear, then shaking his head at my mom, he would leave. I often wished to go out and play, but after 3 long weeks, my migraine had come no where close to subsiding.
It felt weird being in a home where a girl of 11 was the oldest of 5 kids. Kamila was the youngest, 1 year. Next came Lowell, 3 years, Then Travis 5, and last came Sophie, 8. My house was usually very noisy, but for me it was still. I kicked and screamed often realizing how frustrating this was sometimes. But the worst part was, I was a horse fanatic, but I could not ride because I was deaf. I hadn't seen my beautiful horse in over 3 weeks. It made me feel depressed knowing how different I was.
It has now been 5 weeks since the tragic event, and my migraine ceased on the 3rd day of the 4th week. We were told many times in my family not to keep secrets, but I had a huge one. Ever since my migraine had left, I have been sneaking out of the house at night, and riding my horse. But just a week ago I realized what a big mistake that was. One night I awoke at around 2:45 AM and slipped on my riding boots,and still wearing my pajamas, I stole downstairs. I trudged across the the mud and over to the stable.My beautiful thoroughbred gelding, Stormy, was there to greet me. He poked his head over his stall door and pushed his nuzzle into my chest. He knew I was ill, but he participated in the event. I unlatched his stall door and tacked him up. Then I mounted. I felt small and weak upon this beautiful trustworthy beast.
I had this strange feeling, but I shrugged it off. "Go boy." I whispered. he galloped for little over an hour until he suddenly slowed to a stop. He would not go any further. I urged him on but he didn't move. I watched his ears swivel around wildly and he huffed out a heavy sigh. He trotted to the side. "Whoa boy." I whispered. Suddenly his ears flew back, his eyes widened and he reared! I caught a slight glimpse of a rattle snake behind a rock! If I had heard it, I would have known! Stormy landed hard on the ground then reared again! This time I could not hold the reigns, and I fell from the saddle. My boot caught in the stirrup as Stormy galloped away! The fall knocked the wind out of me,and I could not utter a single word. I strained to keep my head above the ground when my foot fell from the stirrup and I landed hard on the ground. Bright lights and worried faces swirled around me as my world faded like a burning photo.
The Strong Stallion part1
by Megan
(brotton england)
This story is completely made up. If you dont believe me you wont find it as a book anywhere. Enjoy,rate and comment!
I got home for the weekend as usual i went upstairs before anyone could stop me.I ran upstairs remembering the day my horse marieke died in the pasture outside my window.I opened the window and blew a kiss to mariekes now empty stall. I flicked open my notepad and looked through all the pictures and stories of me and marieke. My mom shouted me for tea as usual i left all my meat as I'm a vegetarian.
It was soon 9 o,clock i went and got washed and climbed into my pjs. I soon fell asleep dreaming about marieke. I was woken by my brother that morning i pushed him onto the floor and climbed out of bed to get dressed."what took you so long?" questioned jake one of my two very annoying older brothers."you know how i hate getting out of bed on a saturday morning" i replied."Oh shutup lazy lara"said jake. I ragged at his hair and dragged him out the room. After breakfast i got in the car full of excitement.Oh i forgot to tell you my aunt and uncle are taking me to the horse market to get another horse AMAZING!
A Filly called Sky - Part 1
by Gracie
Ring!!!
The school bell finally rang and Janessa Smith was the first one to leave, she hurried down the crowded hallway and ran over to the school door. She looked around but she couldn't see her mother anywhere.
“How could she be late today!” She muttered quietly to herself, just then her mother's small silver car came driving into the parking lot, elated Janessa ran to her mother.
“Can we go now?” Her mother sighed.
“Janessa it might not be the right horse for you darling, she looks very scruffy.” How could Janessa's mom think the horse wasn't right for her, she was amazing with horses and her mother didn't know the first thing about horses. Besides how could a beautiful dapple grey filly not be absolutely perfect for her?
Janessa ran to the car as fast as she could, eager to see her new pony that she was getting! “Come on mom let's get going!” Janessa shouted frustratedly.
“Alright I'm coming, but we have to pick up your little sister from ballet first.”
Janessa's little sister Mia loved ballet and went five times a week, she had everything tutus, ballet shoes, leotards, five hundred ballerina dolls and was always bragging and whining.
”Aww.. I really want to go see my new filly!” Janessa sulked.
“Well do you expect me to leave her there! We will go see your filly after we get her, we already half way to the ballet place anyway.”
Please Comment if you want a part 2!
The Night of the Eclipse - Part 1
by Lillie
(Oregon)
I could hear my dress rip behind me. The bueatiful bow i hade once worn was now about fifty feet behind me. I was breathing so hard but not because i was scared, because i was excited. The long, swift breathing body carringing me was excited to.
My stallion, Eclipse was only two but she had the bravery of a elleven year old horse. Her body was pitch black besides the bright white star on her forhead.
Anyway i was running from captivity or so it seamed. Mom always raps me up in bows and pink dressess...YUCK!
All i ever want to do is ride. Me and Eclips ran throught the trees it felt like i was flying. Suddenly darkness fell, no it wasn't night it was pitch black. I couldn't find Eclips anywere.
"Eclipse! Eclipse!" I desspratly tried to say but my voice couldn't be heard. Then i saw it, a small light at the end of the path. I crawled my way to it, afraid to gat up and hit mey head on a low branch.
As soon as i was at the light I looked around, i couldn't breath. There standing infront of me was.......
TO BE CONTINUED
Saving Euphoria - Part 1
by Hedy
(London, England)
Euphoria, it means Joy, and that's what we call him at the yard. He's a top eventing horse, the best. Sometimes I just sit on the field gate and stare at him galloping around the north pasture, which is complete with a pond and several tall oaks and a withering willow tree, reserved for the best horses at the yard. I wasn't allowed to touch him, though, I just stared longingly, for hours on end. I know it sounds weird, I mean, I'm rich, so I could just ask my parents to buy him for me, but I wasn't stupid, I knew that he was way, way out of my league, and my parents would probably have to blackmail Jodie into selling him, I just wasn't that kind of person...
I work at Jilly's yard, well she's the manager and Jodie Hammonds is the owner, the star, the all-time favourite of the horsey press, the famous four-star eventer. It's a bit of a cliche, working here, but my parents are her main sponsors. When I arrived, I got the star treatment and it took me a while to convince Jilly that I didn't want to be the centre of attention, I just wanted to be a normal groom and help out, get paid a normal wage and ride the horses that were at my skill level. I almost ruined River Sea and Peppermint Dream when I first started out, two of best Jodie's horses, embarrassing!
Only the two best grooms at the yard ever got the chance to ride the four best horses, Euphoria ( Joy ), River Sea ( River ), Peppermint Dream ( Pepper ) and Mystery Man ( Myst ), Karen and Araminta. Jilly didn't ride, she just organised. It was an established yard, there are about fifteen horses there and Jodie managed to ride almost all of them each week. I was one of the four minor grooms and I looked after two horses, the easiest to ride, Ariana and Nero who hardly ever got ridden by Jodie, and Araminta took to competitions and criticized me on everything about them and their exercise regime!
It just happened to be the day when I was Nero, the faster of the two, when Araminta was hacking Euphoria and she came back alone...
A Shot At Victory - Chapter 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, Arizona)
Shotzee ~A Shot At Victory~
~~Hello! I am currently writing a book, and so I am going to start posting this chapters on here! So, wish me luck! Tips and criticism are GREATLY encouraged! Thanks!~~
Chapter 1
A paper shifts to my left; a pencil drops to my right. Straight in front of me is the teacher, who appears almost as bored as I am as he stared down at some papers on his desk. I slowly turn my gaze to the traditional wall clock, awaiting the final click of the hands. Today was the last day of school, and I couldn't stand the wait!
Right as I look away, the hands change, and the bell blares out in the normal, buzz-like, "brinnng", making some students jump in alarm. Almost immediately the class leaps to their feet, their chairs crashing behind them. I stand up rather slowly, but my pace quickens as I set my completed test down on the teacher?s desk.
"Everyone have a good summer!" He called as we rushed out the door. Excitement pulsed through me as I realized I would be able to ride Shotzee today. Shotzee was my faintly dappled gray, retired racehorse who we bought from my neighbors almost 8 years ago.
I turned a corner as I stepped out of class, and I nearly flew down the stairs. I landed on my feet, and burst out the door and into the warm, summer, heat. Quickly I walked rather briskly, to the front gate, avoiding a few shoves and bumps as I weaved my way through the crowd of 7th, 8th, and 9th graders who were just as determined to leave as I was.
As I waited on the side of the parking lot, the other student's began to leave. 10 minutes, 15 minutes, 20 minutes passed; where was my mom? Oh well. I guess I'm walking. I thought with a sigh. Heaving my heavy blue backpack up over my shoulder once more, I staggered into the parking lot, and began to walk home. Within about 10 minutes of the walk, I saw a small black car with a large dent in the door. Yup, this was mom?s car. Having waved my mom over, and got inside, I now had a ride home once more.
"How was school?" My mom, Rachael, asked the usual question as I slid in beside her and clicked on my seat belt.
"Agonizingly slow." I answered with a chuckle as I gazed out the window. We lived about 20 minutes away from the school, the reason being, we lived more on the country side. Wide green pastures, rows upon rows of corn or grain, and an endless expanse of green. I took this endless expanse of green to my advantage; this was where I galloped on Shotzee most of the time.
"Shotzee!" I exclaimed as I literally flung myself out of the car. We had just pulled into the driveway, and the pasture fence was in view.
"Don't forget your- oh never mind." My mom started, as she grabbed my backpack and turned off the car.
The beautiful dapple gray thoroughbred stallion galloped over to the pasture fence with his head and tail raised quite high. I climbed up onto the fence and reached my hands over, stroking his cheek and scratching right behind his chin. This was Shotzee's absolute favorite spot to be scratched.
The stallion nickered, and gave his mane a shake, pawing the ground with his heavy hoof.
?We?re going to go ride today.? I informed him, even though I knew he couldn't understand my words. Horses work that way, they don't understand words; instead they understand tones, or emotions, or even energy waves.
Shotzee bobbed his head, and I giggled in response, leaning over and kissing his velvety muzzle. I gently tapped his shoulder, and he turned so his left side was facing the fence. I smiled; glad this trick still worked as I swung my leg over his hind quarters, and seated myself upon his bare back. He was like a big comfy couch!
"Click click," I made the familiar sound in the back of my throat, and Shotzee began to walk immediately. I clutched his feathery white and gray mane, and pulled it slightly to the left. Shotzee responded, and began to walk towards the small wooden stables. They may have been small and constructed entirely by my dad, but they were safe, and the perfect size for one horse, that one horse being Shotzee.
I trusted this horse entirely and there was not a hint of doubt or fear in me when I was with him. On one occasion, he actually saved my life.
The neighbor?s enormous German shepherd had gotten out, and he found his way over to our property. I was in the pasture, feeding Shotzee a carrot, when a deep growling disturbed my calmness, and I turned around to find the scare of my life. The German shepherd had lunged right then, barreling into my legs and knocking me to the ground. I closed my eyes and began blindly hitting him and kicking at him, but he wouldn't step aside.
Right as he sank his teeth into my wrist, there was a high pitched yelp, and a thud. I had opened my eyes to see the shepherd racing away with his tail between his legs, and Shotzee standing to my right. Shotzee had scared him away just in time.
"I love you Shotzee." I whispered leaning in close to his ear.
We arrived at the stables, and I slid down from his back, and took his black halter in my hands as I led him to the hitching post. It was just 3 small bars that were welded together that stood in front of the stables. The tack shed stood to its right. Fortunately for me, we always kept a lead rope tied to the hitching post, so all I had to do was clip it to his halter.
I patted Shotzee's shoulder to let him know I?d be back, and jogged over to the tack shed, and opened it up. The hot stuffy air inside was just floating with dust particles, but this was normal. I reached inside and pulled out the grooming bin, before stepping back over to Shotzee.
A smile was painted on my face, and I leaned over, pulling out the body brush. Shotzee greatly enjoyed the gentle, circular strokes of the bristles as I moved across his side with it, freeing all the dust and dirt from his now glossy coat.
"Emma!" my mother called from the house. Shotzee and I simultaneously turned our heads to the house which stood to our right, to see my mother standing on the porch watching us. I patted Shotzee's shoulder, set down the brush, and jogged to the fence.
"Yeah, mom?" I called back, folding my arms across the aluminum bar. I was secretly afraid she would call me inside. That would be very disappointing, considering I had been really looking forward to spending time with my boy as I call him. Instead of calling me inside, however, my mom jogged over, and handed me a small bag of peppermints.
"I thought he would like this." She smiled, giving him a warm smile, before turning away. I smiled myself, knowing he would love these.
"Oh Shotzee!" I called in a sing song manner as I jogged back over. He could already smell the mint that I was unwrapping. He tossed his head, yanking at the rope, and nickered, eager to get that mint. Holding my hand out to him, I beckoned him to grab the mint, which he did. The prickly feet of his whiskery muzzle tickled my hand, which I ran down his neck.
He was such a tall, handsome stallion, who had attained his height and stature from his thoroughbred genetics. I looked him over, admiring his grace and beauty.
His neck was almost a chalky white in color, with very faint dappled markings, and his head was of the same white, besides his muzzle that was black. Shotzee's back and sides were of the same very light color, concealing the same faint dapple gray markings as his neck and head but his hind quarters were a bit darker in color, and the markings, more prominent. His legs grew darker below the knee, and his hooves were a charcoal gray in color. Shotzee's mane was gray with streaks of white, and his tail was gray just at the dock, but then fades out to white at the tips. Erect ears sit tall on his head, and a white streaked forelock lay just between them. He enjoyed having his ears rubbed, and I enjoyed rubbing them.
Shotzee had long, strong legs that helped him excel at running. Hence the fact he was a race horse. Shotzee is currently 12 years old, but he attains a fiery spirit and acts like a 3 year old.
He was a champion race horse, but his age caused him to retire, where he now grazes happily in our pastures, and accompanies me on rides. Shotzee?s show name use to be, "A Shot at Victory" which I believe suits him perfectly.
"I love you Shotzee." I smiled again, patting his shoulder. I pulled out the body brush, and continued to brush the dust and dirt from his coat, before I moved onto his right side, and continued.
Need Title! - Chapter 1
by Carrigan
(Canada)
I grabbed my suitcase from the trolley that went around on a large circle with a picture of a family on vacation, it made me cry a little seeing the family so happy, the girl on the dads shoulder and the mom laughing at the son's joke. Another tear ran down already my wet cheek as I lifted the heavy pink suitcase up and landed it on the ground, with a loud thump.
I looked around the busy airport, people of all kinds wandered the place, from babies, moms , business men and others, it was like an over crowded blur, as I rolled my way down the hall searching in sight for my uncle how would be holding up a sign with 'Cali' written on the cardboard, of all places in the world, only two days ago I would have never imagined myself here, but my mind had been so messed over the past 78 hours, I couldn't care less where I would be staying the next 6 years of my life.
"Cali?" A large man pulled me aside, his face was trimmed, he had short curly black hair and wore a dress shirt and dress pants, he wasn't what I expected.
"Uh Yes?" I stopped on my tracks out side one of the doors to the exit, it looked sunny outside not a cloud in the sky,
"I'm Ted Turk your uncle." He shock my hands, gripping it hard. When he finally let go my hand was numb.
"How come I never met your or Aunt Helen?" I couldn't resit my self my asking as the small car rolled by lush grass fields, guarded by white fences as horses, fillies and colts galloped along in the high sun, it was the beautiful sight I had ever seen in my life, instead of being out in the city, where even a patch of grass was a miracle. Ted took his time to answer.
"It was your mom's choice, we lived so far away..." Ted stopped feeling my nervousness and knowing he said something wrong, just thinking about my mom made me tear up again. "Don't cry kiddo." Ted said calmly, I knew he had never been good with kids, I could tell it in the way he spoke to me, like I was 5 and needed extra supervision.
He made the turn into a grand driveway that held beautiful black steel gates as the opened in the approach of the car, it led onto a huge property, the house was small, it had a stone design on the front with a 2 car garage all on a small 2 story home, there was a small stable, that had a gravel driveway up to it, with white fences and apple trees surrounding the path way, up to the large black and white stables, rows and rows of paddocks of beautiful grazing horses surrounding the whole property, with a large pool just tucked behind the house. It was much larger and nicer then my large condo in New York, while my parents but its now legally in my name.
"This where you live?" I asked raising my thin eyebrow, my face pressed against the window as he parked the car in the driveway.
"This is where YOU live." He corrected me, and I blushed. I had always dreamed of owning my own horse and riding, but my parents said it was impossible to ride in the heart of New York city, they couldn't have cared less, just if I got the best education and did well in every sport I played, which of course wasn't many. Aunt Helen came out of the house, she had a apron on and her arms were crossed with fury, she had curly light brown hair with pasty white skin and dark brown eyes.
Just then a girl with dark brown hair and light crystal blue eyes walked out of the house she looked like me, expect with brown hair and blue eyes, everything else was the same. I got out of the car and there stood my cousin Emily, Emily my cousin.
My Life - Part One
by Olivia
(Cincinnati, Ohio, USA)
This is me (aka Autumn)
Well, first off, Happy Halloween! (I wrote this on Halloween)!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Sorry, this is a long story:
Growing up in a herd of wild horses wasn't very easy. My father was the head stallion of a rival herd. The new lead stallion beat my father in a fight for my mother, who was a beautiful black mare with a black mane and tail. She had dark, flashing eyes that were the darkest shade of brown there was. She was the main mare the head stallion of my herd, who we all named Demon looked after.
“Come here, my beautiful filly.” said my mother one day. Rain was falling hard and Demon needed to find shelter. He was galloping next to my mother and I was hanging in there beside some other Mustang foals. My mother's eyes shown with proudness over me. She tossed her head and her silky mane blew in the air. I was a small black filly with a black mane and tail. I had dark brown eyes like my mother and I was proud of my inherits from her. I galloped over to her, and Demon led us into a rocky cave. The cave was cold and there was a damp ground, but we all shuddered and laid down. We nibbled on the grass that was there. It was damp and tasteless, but no horse should ever complain about their food, especially to Demon. He was the most important in the herd. Demon had a son, or a colt, as my mother taught me, who we called Empire. He was a massive black colt with bright brown eyes, and a black mane and tail. Demon and my mother called me Autumn, and my mother was called Wildflower by Demon.
One cold Winter day, my mother said to me, “Go off, Autumn. Time to find your own stallion and your own herd.” I shook my head. I was 5 years old. I already had a stallion--he was Demon's colt, Empire. Empire galloped over to me and shook his head. His bright eyes shown in the sunlight. “Time to go, my mare.” he said to me proudly. I said one last good-bye to my mother, and then trotted off with Empire. He had a small group of mares that were fillies when I was. I was the youngest in the herd, but it wouldn't last for long. I would have to mate with Empire soon, and produce as many foals as I could to carry on my pedigree. Colts, fillies. I would have to produce so, so many. I thought about having at least 12 foals. It would be hard and painful, I thought to myself.
Even though the sun was shining, it was freezing. Life as a wild horse was hard, and sometimes you would have to suffer. One time, my mom told me a story about her mother, or dam. She said that she was the lead mare and produced 27 foals all together. She lived a long, hearty life, dying when she was at the rear age of 54. Then, I realized I would probably never see my mother again. I was on my own now. I missed Demon; but most of all, my mother, Wildflower. She was an amazing mare, and now I had lost her. I was the last foal she would ever have; I suddenly remembered something--the day I was born.
It was a frosty day, sometime in a Winter month. I had a short black tail, a black coat, and a black mane, as well shining, dark brown eyes. My father was killed that day and then Demon took me and my mother as well as the other mares in the herd to his. I learned life that day, and so many other things my mother taught me. A vision of her dark eyes went through my head. I shed horse tears, but continued on in the hard falling rain with Empire and a few other mares who were fillies while I was one. I looked into Empire's light brown eyes. The only thing held before us was, and I hated to admit it, but--danger.
The next day a light layer of snow was on the ground and rain was falling hard. All the mares in the herd woke up and reared and back kicked a little for some stretching. We felt hard, hard rain on our heads and backs as we followed Empire. He kicked up his heels, trying to find shelter. He looked very, very tired. I closed my eyes but kept going on with my stallion. Suddenly, we heard hooves. Lots.
Before me, I saw a white Mustang stallion and many other mares turning to the left of us. I saw a nearby cave and so did Empire. He led us to it and I didn't regret it. When we were in the safety of the cave, I ate some of the damp grass on the ground. It was tasteless, but there was no other grass in miles. We saw the other herd of wild horses pass by. Empire took a bit of a rest before we returned outside; he ate some of the tasteless grass and told his herd to wait for the rain to calm down a bit. I regretted it for a second; then turned to some more of the damp, tasteless grass. What I longed for was a long sip of warm water. “There's a lake nearby.” said Empire. “We'll stop for a while over there. Probably about for an hour before heading north again.” When we were out of the cave and at the lake, I drank some of the warm water gracefully, and Empire watched over the herd carefully. He rewarded himself with some of the tasteless grass, and a short slurp of the warm water, although chilly rain fell down hard.
“We have to get to the south side of Montana,” I heard Empire say. I knew he longed to lay down, eat some tasteless grass, and drink some warm water like his mares right now. When we heard hooves, we all hurried out of the lake, following Empire. He whinnied for all of his mares and tossed his head. In return, all of us mares whinnied and tossed our heads, to let him know we were all here, just to not worry Empire at all.
Comment below if you want Part Two!
Dark Knight - Part 1
by ponyperson
(JA)
"Mel!" Jane Sanders hollered down the barn isle to her horse Tropical Melon. Jane had just got back from being dragged on a shopping trip. "You are way better then clothes Mel," she said reaching the stall. Mel snorted in agreement.
"I'll be back girl," she said turning towards tack room. She and her best friend Kenna Wilson had decided at school that today they would go on a trail ride. Jane had just finished tightening her girth when her mom hollered.
"Jane! Kenna's here"! She quickly gathered her reins and mounted up.
Hope you liked it comment if you want more. ;)ponyperson;)
Forever Flame - Part 1 (credit goes to anonymous on my need a help with a story)
by Lucinda
(NZ)
The sleeping girl heard the shrill call of a distressed mare, she pulled on her jodhpurs and boots and ran outside. The mare's stomach was going up and down fast, she needed to get her mum so she started to go back to the house when she saw a small head come out.
She knew she shouldn't leave the mare alone, what if something happened? So she crouched down beside the mare and stroked her face, "its okay girl, I'm here spark," Emily said.
She saw the front legs but then nothing else. It had stopped, she knew she would have to get the foal out fast, it was stuck! She put her hands in and pulled and pulled with all her might and eventually it came out. She pulled the sack open around the mouth area so it could breath. There was a squirming little body on her!
She showed the mare her foal so it could suckle spark licked the sack of of the foal it was a chestnut colt! Emily knew exactly what they should call him, flame because he was like a flickering flame. He bounced about and ran around the stall. Emily grinned.
"EMILY!" she heard her mum shout, "EMILY WHY AREN'T YOU IN BED... she stopped as she saw the foal bouncing around, "what is it?" Emily's mother asked.
"A colt," replied Emily and his name is flame.
**************************************************
part two coming soon, most credit goes to anonymous on "my please help with a story idea."
A fight for what we want PART 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, Arizona)
****Before I start!!!!! This story is MADE UP! Although it has some true parts in it and everywhere I go is true. same with the ponies! So it is basically true just this didn't happen to me!!!****
"Mom?" I asked mother one day after finishing my breakfast. "Yes sweetie?" Mother answered. "Can I go to the pasture? And give the horses some apples?" I asked opening the refrigerator searching in the fruit drawers for a few apples. "Sure but be careful. And come right home afterwards. Don't be coming home with a stray cat this time!" Mother teased. "I know I know!" I exclaimed grabbing 4 big red apples out of the refrigerator and putting them on the counter. "Can you close the garage please mom?" I asked grabbing up the apples and opening the garage door. "Sure!" Mom said picking up the telephone. I dropped the apples into my big black bike basket and I kicked back the kickstand.
Mom stood with the door open as I carefully scooted my bike out of the garage. "Me and Lilli are going to meet up there!" I said. Mom smiled and put her finger on the garage door opener. I sat on my bike seat and rode down the driveway.
Our Neighbors Canda and Tom had their two ponies Dreamer and Magic out in their front yard. I could skip them just this once. Canda smiled and waved at me. "Hi!" I exclaimed taking one hand off my handlebar to wave at her. I turned left onto "Kachina" street and then right onto "Inca" street. Then I turned left into a park. After crossing the park I turned right onto the main rode.
I could see the pasture in sight. I was so excited. I could not actually own a horse,and I probably never would be able to, so the pasture was as close to horses as I could get.
I turned right into the old abandoned part of the pasture and I parked my bike next to the hay. Something didn't seem right though. Lilli's pink motor scooter sat leaned up against the pellet food.
I Picked up the apples and ran out of the pasture and towards the horses. There was Lilli dressed in her red and white polka dot shirt and her jean shorts holding out a celery stick to Clover.
"I brought apples!" I exclaimed handing Lilli two of them. "Shh!" Lilli whispered. "What?" I asked aloud. She pointed her thumb behind her and I looked. There stood an old man with a blue shirt and a crooked face glaring straight at me. I silently squeezed an apple through the fence and fed it to old Ike the 20+ year old horse. He ate it merrily drooling out green saliva the whole time.
I quickly looked back noticing them an was gone. "He's gone." I whispered to Lilli. "What are ya doin' kid!!" Exclaimed a crooked raspy deep voice from beside me. I jumped in fear and turned around. Lilli jumped too suddenly revealing the purple pellet food scoop from the abandoned side of the pasture. She slowly lowered it down to her side.
"I SAID WHAT ARE YA DOIN' KID!" The man exclaimed again this time pointing at me. "I...Uh..we" Lilli began. "We were just feeding the horses some apples and celery." I said looking at my feet.
"What are ya doin' with my scoop!" He asked angrily ripping it from Lilli's shaking hands. "Ya'll goin' in ther'?" He asked pointing at the abandoned side of the pasture. "Ya..Bu just to talk and get pellets and park out bikes." I mumbled. "What was dat kid?" He asked. "I said only to park out bikes!" I mumbled again getting a bit annoyed with this guy. "Ya'll know who I am?" He asked lowering the bucket. "I'm Mr. Hauss! The owner of this pasture! Now go park yer bike else ware!" He exclaimed taking the bucket and heading back across the street. "Wow." I mumbled. "He sure has some attitude! 'What yer doin' here kids!""Lilli mimicked.
I began walking over to my bike when Lilli said "Wait. Rayna. Parking our bikes there is doing nothing wrong. so why do we have to take them out?" "You're right. But I don't think we should leave them here." I said.
After taking our bikes, feeding the horses,and saying goodbye, I started riding home thinking about what Mr. Hauss said.
When I got home I opened the garage, parked my bike, and went inside to find mom on the phone in the kitchen. I grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and wrote "We only go to your pasture because we love horses!" Thinking that was dumb, I threw it away. I grabbed another piece of paper and wrote. "Mr. Hauss. We do not own any horses, but we love them lots. So we go to your pasture because that's as close as we could get." Once again I crinkled up the paper, then I went up to my room to call Lilli.
I Saved My Horse and He Saved Me - Part 1
by Hedy
(London, England)
"Well, I don't think you'll trouble no one over here!" Shrieked my chirpy distant relative over the phone. I said nothing.
"When you comin' over, Hon?"
"Soon."
"Great, I'm sure you'll get out of that o'll hospital alright, I'll see ya soon, bye bye, now!" And she shut off the phone.
The whole place stank of disinfectant and sterilised steel, and blood. Dried blood. My parents dumped me here after the accident, and went off to live who-knows-where. It was the third time they had done that, and were about to be declared temporarily un-sound parents by the court, finally. I probably would have been carted off to another foster home in the grimy part of London if my long-lost aunt twice removed hadn't made that life-changing call.
She moved to Suffolk from somewhere in in the US ten years ago, but that was all I was able to gather. I tried to stand up, I figured that I would probably have to be able walk to make it to HollyHorn Farm, which was to be my new home for a while, until my parents came back to get me, their only child, when they were in their right minds again. I hoped.
'Hey, Hon!" Grinned Ms. Grindeston, my aunt twice removed. She left her husband two years ago, when he turned into a drunk, or so she said.
"What is your farm?" I asked tentatively, a tone which I usually managed to disguise with a gruff muffle I formed in my throat. It was when she asked if I had a cold later on that I realised I hadn't quite pulled it off.
"Oh, dear, what d'you say? Oh! Well we breed cows 'n' horses, sheep 'n' pigs, too. We're breedin' farm, you see." She liked the sound of her own voice.
"OK."
"Call me Al, Hon" Ms. Grindeston's melodic tones hung in the air as we zoomed along the motorway.
"OK." She was humming show-tunes.
"Here we are!" Al Grindeston sang in an upbeat manor "I'll show you 'round, Hon."
"OK." I grimaced, I had come to extremely dislike Al Grindeston's impersonation of Bob Dylan, however grateful to her I was for taking me in.
"This is Jolene, she came with me from the US, an' this is her brother, Leonard - Lenny - an' their son Al" She snorted in a strange, strangled way, which I can only assume was a suppressed giggle."We got the same name, you see," She smiled at me, warmly "He'll show you around - Al, find Serena, Aggy an' Bob an' Sam, introduce li'l Hayley, here."
Al led me off in the direction of a collection of American-style barns "Aggy and Sam'l be in there, messing about, lets go introduce you." His tone was cold and rather unwelcoming, I hadn't hoped desperately that I could make friends here, but it looked as if Al wasn't going to be one of them.
************
This is my first story, so I need all the constructive criticism I can get, thanks, I hope you enjoy it.
Alpine Springs Stables - Part 1
by Shine
(California)
Hey Everyone. This is my new stories I'm starting on. Comment please!
Lanie: Hi! I'm twelve and I'm new to riding. I love Alpine Springs, its a really great place to ride but it would be so much better if there wasn't annoying Nick and bossy Tera.
Emma: Hi! I've been riding for two years here at Alpine Springs. I'm thirteen and love horses. And dogs. Jason Wilson is the owner of Alpine Springs. He's a great guy and so is his sister who usually stays and helps out doing lessons and helping him with office work. Her name is Meg.
Niki: Hey! I'm thirteenth, been riding for four years. I'm able to have my own horse here at Alpine Springs. His name is Summer and he's the best horse ever. My little brother Joel will soon be riding here too which I'm dreading. Who wants a little brother tagging along?
Kailey: Hi! I'm fourteen and absolutely love horses. Niki is really lucky to have her own horse, I can't wait till I get to have my own too. My favorite time of the day here at Alpine Springs is having time with the horses and galloping with my friends.
A new day brought Lanie, Emma, Niki, and Kailey laughing as they entered the stables. They all tacked up their horses and started riding out on the trails. They all raced each other and chatted. Soon they headed back to the stables.
As they approached the stables, Tera was on her horse practicing jumps in the warm up area. But when she saw them she trotted up to them. "Where have you been? Went to your hide out where you could play with your dolls?" she asked sarcastically.
Niki rolled her eyes. "Please, like we would do that at out age?" Kailey laughed. "She's just jealous we didn't have to spend the morning mucking stalls." Lanie and Emma laughed.
Tera shook her head. "You all think you're important do you?" she sneered.
Lanie shrugged. "Have it your own way. Come on girls." Emma looked back at Tera as she petted her horse. "I can never figure out why she's so mean." Niki shrugged.
"She's been like that ever since she came here, trust me."
Three Jumps, Two Barrels, One Dream - Part 1
by Olivia
(Horseyland)
Emerald
I stared at the jump in front of me. It was 3'0, not very tall. I knew we could take it. My horse Emerald was acting weird lately, however. She would always turn her head as we approached the jump as if she was to refuse, but after that she would take the jump and land beautifully on the ground.
The same thing happened this time. Emerald, her ebony head shaking all over the place, refused to take the jump this time. Emerald refused the jump, and I flew off her back, taking one glimpse of my dark blonde hair and then falling to the dust.
I looked at my high strung mare, and then to my instructor, Michele, and then I got up. Brushing off dust, I grabbed Emmy's bridle and lead her to the end of the arena. Michele followed me, shaking her head and mumbling sentences like "Emerald did it again" and frowning. Michele was a great instructor, but after a while, she gave up, which I hated. I secretly wanted an instructor that wasn't Michele, not like I'd ever tell anyone.
"Graceyn, are you sure Emmy is the perfect match for you? She's so high-strung, so young.. you're a fantastic and long time rider, but are you sure.. you're ready enough for her?" After I heard the sentence, I immediately frowned at Michele.
"My dad bought me for her. He said I was ready, and I believe him. Emerald is a great horse and I'll have her for a long time, Miss Redford. It's the only time my dad has cared, okay? Emerald is my pride and joy. She'll learn. You watch her."
Michele frowned at me calling her "Miss Redford" and my determination to keep and train Emmy. Before she could say anything, I took off my sweaty white helmet, grabbed Emerald's reins, and lead her to the stable.
"Don't worry about Miss Redford, Emmy. I'm keeping you." I scratched Emerald's muzzle and fed her a sugar cube.
**************************************************
That's it! :] Sorry that it's so bad, I couldn't think of a plot.. anyway, I'm the author of the This is Violet stories (which were written a year and a half ago! Yikes!) and the Run with the Wild Horses parts one and two, which I never finished :/ That's it!
Happy Trails,
Olivia
Hope and love PART 1
by Rayna
(mesa arizona)
Lia Jabbed the heels of her boots straight into my sides trying to get me to go faster. We were doing a cross country race and I felt as though I was about to die of exhaustion. "NOT NOW! GO! I HATE YOU GO FASTER!" Screamed Lia. She lashed the whip into my neck leaving a large bloody slit. It hurt so bad. I began slowing down as I rounded a corner. "GO!" Yelled Lia snapping the whip again. Blood dripped from my sides. I rounded another corner. again she snapped the whip and I had to go faster. Rounding the turn I tripped over my soar hoof,and I slid sending Lia smashing through a jumping pole. I hid a thorn bush hard and it hurt bad. Suddenly everything went black...All I could hear was the beat of my heart..My body went numb...all except the feeling of dirt on my horrid scars...I was alone...or was I...
(LOOK FOR PART 2!)
A Spotted Friend - Part 1 (including chapter two)
by Emily
Linzy Dale watched a paint gelding eat from a big bale of hay as snow fell softly on his back.
Linzy shifted from one side to the other there was a tree blocking out some of the gelding because he was standing behind it.
Her long shirt sleeves hung over her frozen hands. After all it was just turning April and there was still snow on the ground. Then she stopped and listened she could hear something but didn't know what it was. She closed her eyes and listened hard. *BOOM!!*
Linzy jumped, thunder wile its snowing? She thought. Well there's always a first time for everything. Then she leaped off the fence and snatched the lead she had sat right next to her. the gelding looked up a little from his feast when he saw that Linzy had moved. Then with a sigh he went back to eating.
Linzy made her way to the feasting horse that didn't have a name yet. Though that would soon change because the owner let her pick out a name for him. She still after a week hadn't known what would fit him best. She thought something like spot because he was after all spotted but that sounded like a dog name more then a horse's.
As Linzy walked she noted that the paint gelding was still eating, wow I think horses eat none stop. She thought. Because she had been at the barn for an hour and in that time her nameless pale had eaten a scoop of grain, three apples, five carrots and two flakes of hay! Plus the bale he was chewing on. Linzy giggled, "Termite might fit you!" she said to the chewing gelding that was now looking at her. Then she was nearly there.
"Hmmm, I don't hear thunder anymore." Linzy stopped to listen. "Nope." she said. Maybe I was just hearing things, she thought. Then she started off again to the sound of snow crunching as her clunky winter boots pounded on it.
As Linzy walked she watched the bits of compacted snow fly off her boots and snow pants. Then the horse that she intended to catch flung his head up and looked ready to bolt. Linzy jumped, she hadn't expected that. The big paint gelding held his ground but didn't look as if ready to fight for it ether. At first Linzy thought she had caused him to react like that but he didn't even notice her coming step by step closer to him. *Snap!*
The lead's clasp snapped around the small loop at the bottom of his halter. He jump a little and took two steps away as if to say, how'd you get there? It was clear on the horse's face that he had heard something. But what did he hear that she didn't? Linzy let out the breath she had been holding in and the gelding followed with a sigh.
"Did you hear a storm or what?" she asked the now relaxed, but still plenty tensed for a run, gelding. He sighed again. "Okay, but next time warn me when you're going to freak out like that." Linzy gave a pull to the lead rope and the paint followed her back to the barn.
~~~~~~~~~~~chapter II~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Linzy sipped a steaming cup of hot coco wile she told her sister Ashly that owned a big chestnut mare named Nuttmegg, how weird it was out there when the big paint gelding was so spooky. "Well he was really spooky, I think he heard a storm way off." Linzy said.
"Hmmm, that's odd, what did he do." Ashly asked. "Well, he taused his head up really high and looked as if ready to bolt!"
"Huh, I don't know Lin." Ashly always called her Lin instead of Linzy. "Well, have you thought up a name for the big guy yet." Ashly continued.
"Nope, but with how much he eats he could go as termite." Linzy giggled.
"Yeah but so could meggy she eats allot too." Ashly said giggling along.
Linzy looked out the window. She lived right next to the barn so she could see the horses. She saw one big chestnut quarter horse, Nuttmegg.
And then there was the horse that she dreamed about owning, the paint gelding that she would hopefully name and then there was a small black pony that was mean spirited and tried to bite people. She tried to stay away from that one. And of couse there was the old bay mare, Rosetta. And some of the other bourders horses.
Ashly pushed Linzy's arm, "Hey, want to go ride." Ashly asked. "I'll go grab my stuff." Linzy said as she turned around and smiled.
~~~~~~~~~~An hour later~~~~~~~~~~~
Ashly put her foot her foot in the iron and lifted herself up and over the tall mare Nuttmegg. Linzy waited behind her to use the mounting block. She looked back at the big paint gelding she had yet to name, he nudged her arm as if to say, are we ready yet? Are we, are we?!?
Nuttmegg stood quietly wile Ashly put her helmet on. Click! She fastened the buckle and clucked to Nuttmegg to walk on as she gathered her reins.
"Ok, lin!" Ashly said to Linzy as she turned around to see her.
Flying without Wings - Part 1
by Becca
(Horseheaven)
"Fanta," I called softly as she galloped towards me in the pasture. I hopped over the dewy fence and clipped a lead-line to her bejeweled halter. I glanced up at the early morning sky. It was looking dark, but the weather channel said no rain until tonight. We walked over to the cross ties where I tied her before putting on her show blanket, polo wraps, bell boots, and fuzzy trailer halter. My trainer walked in and inspected my work.
"Well done, Katie. Are you ready for the trailer?" she asked me.
"I think... Oh wait!" I said, running for the locker room.
I came back holding a bag of carrots and my barn fleece. "Ready," I laughed. I giggled as Fanta's lips tickled my palm while she chomped up the juicy chilled carrot. We walked to the trailer where I saw Mom, Dad, and my brother Brandon in the back seat. I loaded Fanta and clipped her up before giving her a kiss and shutting the doors.
We pulled into the show grounds at 6:00 AM, just as planned. I opened the trailed and Fanta nickered. "Hi girl! How was the ride?" I asked her.
"Haha. Look Jas, it's the horse whisperer!" one of the show girls sighed.
"I know. I wonder if she can ask my pony is he'll be good today, Lily," Jas laughed.
"You guys are just saying that cause you know we're going to kick your but today." I smirked. "Like last time."
The two girls pouted and strutted away to their horses. I turned my attention back to Fanta and started getting her ready. Lastly, I went into the trailer to change into my safety vest, boots, and helmet. I pulled my barn's colors over my head and tied my number to the back of the 'jersey'.
I double checked Fanta's pads, bridle, bit, and girth before getting a leg up and landing softly on her back. My trainer put her hand on my leg. "Be safe out there, kid," she said. I smiled and trotted Fanta to the starting box line. We were second to go, which didn't give me much time to study the course.
Cross Country was hard, especially because you couldn't see the person before you go. You couldn't learn from their mistakes. Jas was first, and Lily was third. Just waiting in line was going to be hell.
I saw Jas enter the starting box. The doors flew open and her pont, Flipflop, galloped a bit to fast down the big, steep hill. Jas lost her seat and was riding on her pony's neck. They turned the corner and were out of sight. All of a sudden, Fanta's ears went back. I turned around as she reared in time to see Lily pull a crop back.
I frowned, but Fanta was okay, and that was what mattered. I stared at the finish line, but Jas didn't emerge. The bell rang twice, meaning Jas had fallen off, but was okay. Which meant it was my turn. I walked into the box, and tuned everything out. The bell rang, and the doors flew open. We galloped down the hill and soared over the first jump.
We galloped around the course with ease, and we soon faced the last jump, a coffin. We cantered towards it, and Fanta started to jump, but her hoof clipped the mud and she flipped on top of me. We fell into the jump, and her back hit my head, hard. I heard my helmet crack, and the bell rang out three times, meaning something was not okay.
COWBOY - Part 1
by HORSElover
I hopped off the bus and ran inside. "Mom!" I yelled. There was something very exciting happening today.
"Yes? what is it?"
"Can I ride my bike to Kathrine's house? We're doing our homework together."
"Sure, just be home by 5! You're not warming up your dinner 12 times tonight!"
"Yes mom." I jumped on my bike and rode to Kathrine's house.
"Hey!" I shouted as I saw Kathrine.
"Where were you? You're late." She questioned as I rode past her.
"Sorry, I had to feed the neighbor's evil cat."
"That explains it!" She shouted and we rode to the horse camp.
COMMENT OR NO PART 2!
Lizzy Brown - Part 1: The Accident
by Lucinda
(NZ)
Goodbye girls" Nikki Brown waved to her two daughters as her and her husband Jack exited and drove away to a fancy restaurant.Lizzy brown the oldest of the two sisters pushed the bag of cheesy balls off her belly and got off the sofa and started looking in Nikki's purse. ten minutes later she stopped and found a thirty Pound bill
"Score! Pizza! Pizza!" she shouted doing a little dance
"What if mom or dad finds out?" asked Rose the other sibling
"Don't worry kiddo" Lizzy grinned "if that does happen - Which it won't! I'll take the blame"
"Thanks sis" Said Rose
"guessing Hawaiian pizza?"Lizzy asked
"Hawaiian all the way!" shouted Rose
***10 minutes later***
"OK pizza is ordered and is being cooked,lets watch a movie, Hey! I know what one! we should watch three movies,
Secretariat, Black Beauty and Spirit: Stallion of the Cimarron" Lizzy grinned knowing these were Rose's fave movies of all time
"Yush" said Rose and put the first one in to the DVD player.
***3 and a half hours later***
It was in the middle of Spirit: Stallion of the Cimarron once they had finished their pizza that the phone rang.
Lizzy went and picked it up
"Yes this is Lizzy why? What?!?! They have? Are they OK?!? Oh my god" Lizzy put the phone down
"What wrong?" asked Rose
"I don't know if you're old enough to handle this..."
"I'm thirteen I can handle it"
"OK...W...Well......Mom.....Dad..." Lizzie's teeth rattled as she cried
"They were in a car accident and, they died"
Rose and Lizzy held each other
"We will be OK sis, I can get a job and..."
"wait, why don't we live with aunt Hailey?" asked Rose
"Aunt who now?" asked Lizzy
"She's on dads side, remember? she always sends us birthday presents and Christmas presents"
"Rose, We haven't even met her! I doubt she would want a thirteen year old and a sixteen year old staying at her house" said Lizzy
"I suppose your right, But can't we at least call her to make sure? How can luck get any worse?"
"Your a bright kid Rose"
"Hush now call her!"
"Alright little miss bossy pants" Lizzy shook her head and called aunt Halley "Rose you should go to bed it's past midnight"
"OK night" Rose went up stairs
***The next morning***
Lizzy rushed into Roses room and hugged her
Rose yawned as she woke up "SIS! You shouldn't be up at this time! its six in the morning you are going to get in trouble with........" Rose trailed off
"Well sis luck just got a hell of a whole lot better for us! Aunt Hailey actually is going to let us stay at her ranch in Kent!" Lizzy said excitedly
"Yay!" said Rose "but isn't Kent ten miles away?"
"Yes, But she says we can take the train over there and she will pay for the train tickets, oh sis this is AWESOME!" Lizzy got up and twirled round.
***Three days later they arrived at the ranch***(they got on the train that day)
"There's my two beautiful nieces!" aunt Hailey ran up to greet them
Hailey was quite a 'Plump' woman, she was in her late thirties
But she Was quite pretty.
Rose stared round the ranch at all the neat buildings and carefully posted paddocks and bricked ground with a big lake and fences around it probably to ride in
"This place is beautiful!" exclaimed Rose
Hailey smiled "I try to keep it looking nice, anyway time to meet the staff!
she took Rose and Lizzy into the house "They all have rooms here" she explained.
This is Alex, not only is she my daughter and your cousin but also she is the main riding instructor she is fourteen,
and this is Leo he is the main groom he is fifteen, this is Ronald the farrier and barefoot trimmer he is forty and this is the saddler Joey he is eighteen" said Hailey.
A while later they had had a tour of the house and were getting showed to there rooms
"It's ten o'clock, you two should get to bed" said Hailey showing them their rooms and then leaving they both went into Lizzie's room to talk.
"Sis I have had a thought" said rose pulling out a draw then sliding it back in
"What?" asked Lizzy fluffing up her pillow
"Our stuff"
"Do any of your clothes even fit you anymore?"
Rose remembered pulling tight clothes over
"No, but I mean our other stuff, like your signed all time low poster and your laptop and my ipod touch and our special photo's in the photo frames,oh! and what about the teddies mom and dad gave us when we were babies, remember?"
"OK kiddo sure we can probably get back Hailey might drive us, and we can but new clothes, none of mine really fit either"
"OK then I'll probably get to my room now, night Liz"
"Night Rose" Rose went to her room.
*******************Please comment or no part 2 (it will get more horsey don't worry)*******************
Godsend - Part 1
by Lydia
(USA)
****This is inspired by Jessica Marie Forsyth, an amazing rider who died doing what she loved. ****
The character is named Jessica because she is so much like the REAL Jessica. This story is completely fiction.
I walked to the kennel with my best friend, Andrea Mills. Her long, silky brown hair was in a bun, her gray eyes shining brightly. I pulled open the door and walked in, observing the inside of the place. There were many, many rows of dogs, barking and putting paws on the cages, just hoping their owners were there to pick them up from this strange place. I looked around. Claire Sheen, the owner of the kennel, was no where in sight.
"You ready for summer?" I yelled over the howls of the dogs. School had let out just yesterday.
"Girl, I've been ready!" Andy shouted back, laughing.
Suddenly, Miss Sheen appeared from the back door.
"Sorry girls, I was taking out the trash. Y'all ready for work?" Miss Sheen called over the dogs, in her Southern accent.
Instead yelling again, Andy and I just nodded. We were getting paid to walk dogs twice a week! We followed Miss Sheen down a long row of cages, each occupied by one or two dogs barking frantically at us. We stopped at a chestnut bloodhound with drooping eyes, and next to it's cage was a rottweiler.
"Jessica, Nuttie, the bloodhound. She hasn't been out for a walk in a long time. Haven't had enough time. Andy, you take the rottie. Her name is Daisy." Miss Sheen ordered, handing us both leashes. At the same exact time, someone opened the kennel door, sounding the small bell in the upper corner of the door. Someone to retrieve their dog?
Miss Sheen half jogged back to the counter to attend to the customer. Andy and I hooked our dogs to their leashes before going out the back door. We began walking across the field, filled with long grasses, though we stayed on the cleared path, just in case. Andy struggled with Daisy, who kept trying to run after the little white butterflies, while I kept Nuttie under perfect control. My parents always thought I had a way with animals...
My thoughts were interrupted by Nuttie lunging after something. I stand corrected. Running with her, and trying to correct her at the same time was difficult. Finally, with one last step, my legs went under me, and I released the leash in surprise. I got up, dusting myself off before running after the bloodhound. Andy kept up behind me, urging the ignorant Daisy forward. I went into the woods, still following after the dog. If we lost her, who knows what would happen!
You could hear the bloodhound's yelp echo throughout the tree. She barked and yelped excitedly, just like a true hunter. I caught up to her, and gasped at the sight. Tears formed in my eyes.
In front of my was a grown strawberry roan horse obviously on it's death bed. It's clearly once beautiful coat was matted with mud and leaves. On it's leg was a gun shot wound, that didn't get proper care. The mane was tangled, and filled with twigs.
Andy got to the sight. She too gasped.
"Oh, Jessica...Who would do such a thing...?" Andy asked, horrified.
I shook my head, walking up to the poor horse. I took my baggie full of sugar cubes I had with me all the time. Carefully, I plopped one into my hand and held it up to the horse's mouth. Relieved, the horse sniffed it, and surprisingly, ate it.
"Andy, run to my house. Inside my parent's room, on their desk, there's a first aid kit. Then go to my room and get the horse grooming supplies. Get an apple from the kitchen, too." I ordered, stroking the horses neck.
Andy nodded and ran back to the kennel with the two dogs to follow what I had said. Suddenly, I felt stupid. How could I save a horse? Especially one as mangled as this one?
The White Faced Stallion - Chapter One
by Emilie
(UK)
"Live each day as if it were your last, for one day you will be right."
-----------------------
I barely remembered my mother, my former owners, or where I was born, but here I was, in an old cave with a warm fire on the back of me. A dusty cowboy was holding my reins to keep me still. It was a stormy, drizzly night, so our fire was little, but warm. I looked at the cowboy, by the name of Joe. Joe looked back up at me.
"You ain't mine for long. I'mma sell you and get something off ya." He put his hand on my sweaty shoulder.
We had galloped through the rain looking for shelter in this untamed land. I snorted at the word 'sell.' Did I mean anything to anyone? Here in the West, rumors were going about that white-faced horses were considered bad luck. I was nothing of the sort.. or was I?
I had no idea. I hadn't noticed anything going bad since I was around. I really hadn't noticed. I looked to Joe, then back outside. I wanted the rain to stop. I wanted to go out and run free. I wanted to find out who I really was, and who I was really meant to be.
The Haunter (part 1)
by Summer
(PMB South Africa)
Note from the author: This is the first part of the two-part story I’ve written. I haven’t gone over the story properly so it’s still raw and not well-written. Comment if you like it.
“The Haunter” is a story of a girl, Chelsea, who moves with her family to a farm deep in the hills of the Free State. Accidently, Chelsea comes upon a mare living out in the hills. She finds that she is able to understand what the mare says. But she soon finds that this mare is not a normal one and has a mission to complete……….
As soon as I laid sight on the farm, I fell in love with it. So did Mom, Dad, my older sister Brittany and my older brother Kevin. It was set on a tall, gently-sloping hill, surrounded by trees, big rocks and small bushes that dotted the hillside. All around there where rolling hills as far as your eye could see, and down below in the valley a crystal-clear stream flowed. It was like a heaven on earth.
I turned to look at my parents. They where standing silently, holding hands, a blissful contented look on their faces as if they’d slaved for years to buy the farm and now all the land they could see was theirs. I could tell, that very instant that we where going to have the farm. The owner of the farm had warned that the land was not good for growing crops, but Dad had said we could raise goats and chickens here and sell them.
Whatever, I thought. So long as we get to live here.
“This place is beautiful,” Mom broke the silence. “It’s so …….peaceful. I just love it here.”
“Then,” Dad said “we’ll buy this farm.”
I did nothing but smile but inside my heart leaped with joy. Yes, we where going to live here! On a farm with fresh clean air. Away from the stale, polluted city air. Away from the cars and the noise, the buildings and shops and everything else that I hate about the city. I’m a country girl, I belong in the country and that is where I am going to stay.
.............................
It’s amazing how, when your parents really want to do something, they do it so quickly. It was less then a month before everything was sorted out and we where now living on the farm. I’d been so busy unpacking for the past few days that I had not got a chance to explore the farm. Besides, winter had come in the weather was freezing. But I managed to bundle myself in some warm clothes and escape out into the cold wintery air.
I was busy exploring the hill opposite the one our house was on when I spotted a movement in the corner of my eye. A big white animal, the size of a cow or even bigger, moved swiftly across the hillside. I spun round but the creature had gone. I stared at the spot where I had seen it moving but there was nothing there. And yet I was sure that I had seen it. I decided to go and investigate. But when I got to the spot where I had seen it, there was nothing but a few pine trees, standing sadly and silently, with all their power they would not be able to tell me what had moved before them only a few minutes ago.
……………………… ...........................
A week later, it snowed. When I woke up, a thick blanket of snow covered the ground and draped itself over every object and plant in the landscape. After breakfast, I asked Mom if I could take Skye and Eskimo our two Alaskan Malamutes for a long walk. As soon as I let them out of the back door, they went crazy, chasing each other, gambolling like puppies and digging holes in the snow. It was not hard to see that it was their natural habitat and they where completely at home in it.
I decided to go and explore the opposite hill. Sky and Eskimo trotted happily besides me as I trudged through the deep snow. When I got to the other hill, I noticed the dogs where sniffing furiously in the snow. I looked down to see a trail of fresh hoof prints. They looked like horses ones. Sky and Eskimo ran along them, their noses glued to the ground as they tracked down the animal. I ran after them, wondering all the while who the owner of the hoof prints where. Then, as we came round a clump of bushes, there not far away from us stood a snow white horse. It was the most beautiful creature I had ever seen. Like a mythical unicorn, only without a horn, the horse stood looking down on the valley. It swished its tail, not as if there was flies but as if in deep thought.
As soon as they saw the horse the horses dashed after it.
“Sky! Eskimo! Come back!,” I shouted. But they ignored me. My shout startled the horse who wheeled round and at the sight of two big black-and-white Alaskan Malamutes, it turned and smartly trotted away over the snow with the dogs in hot pursuit. I tried running after them but they where too quick and soon disappeared round the hillside. Tired, I sat down on a rock to catch my breath back. I wondered whether I should go after the dogs or go home. I decided I’d sit and wait for a while. It wasn’t too long before Sky and Eskimo returned. With their ashamed looks you could see they where ready for my scolding.
“You bad boys!,’ I almost shouted at them. “Why did you run of like that? You scared the poor horse.”
At once the dogs dropped their tails and heads in shame and gave me a look of pure misery.. But I didn’t fall for their trick by petting them and saying I was sorry as they wanted me to do. I turned round and headed back home and the two dogs slunk silently behind me. But by the time we’d reached the house they’d forgotten I’d scolded them and where trotting merrily by my side.
……………………… ..............................
“Dad, are there any wild horses living around here?” I asked my father that night.
“Wild horses? Of course not,” Dad laughed. “Where ever did you get that idea from?”
“I saw a horse today,” I said. “I was walking the dogs out in the hills today and I saw it. First I saw it’s hoof prints in the snow and the dogs followed the scent till we came to a horse. It was a grey one standing all alone on the hillside. Sky and Eskimo chased it away. Whose horse do you think it is?”
Dad frowned. “Are you sure you saw a horse? Our nearest neighbour is a guy called William Warner and he doesn’t have any horses. Maybe the horse is lost or something.”
Maybe, I thought. But it was something about the way I’d seen it scan the valley with an almost human-like air of concentration that convinced me it wasn’t just any lost horse.
It seemed like a mystery, albeit a silly one, but I decided to leave it for tomorrow.
…………………………................................
For the next few days I saw nothing of the mysterious horse. I almost gave up looking for it. Then one night the snow fell thicker than ever and in the morning I decided to climb the hill opposite our house and take a picture of the snow covered house. Trudging through the thick snow was hard but finally I got to the top. I’d been so busy taking photos that I didn’t realize a silent figure standing not far away from me. It was only when I turned to my left did I notice the horse. Standing there quietly, its eyes showing cool calmness the horse gazed placidly at me. It was so white it had blended perfectly with the snow all around it, which was probably the reason why I had not noticed it at first. Standing so close to it I could see it was a mare. From her small beautiful body, big black eyes, neatly carved ears that where pricked forward and her delicate legs it was clear, even to those who know little about horses, that she was an Arab. She was such a dainty creature that I dared not move in case I scared her. Kneeling in a photographer position, I stared at her and she stared back.
Suddenly, as if struck by lightening, I realized that I could understand what she was trying to tell me. It came as such a shock that my mind went completely blank. I was dreaming, right? I mean even a horse whisperer couldn’t understand every word a horse said. But here I was, before this mare who was looking directly at me, asking me with her heart.
“What about me amazes you so?”
I heard her voice clearly in my brain. I knew I couldn’t be imagining it, but I was too astounded to reply. Again the mare looked at me and asked “Why do you stare at me like that?”
I just stared at her goggle-eyed. The mare took a step forward “You are not a statue, are you?”
I cringed back, terrified of this ghost-like creature that spoke to me in her own language. Seeing me scared, the mare took a step back and with a glint of amusement in her eye, asked “You are afraid of me. Why?”
Finally, after a lot of struggling, I managed to say the words in my heart. “You…….can speak?”
“Does that surprise you?”
“Yes,” I stammered. “I never knew I could ever understand horse-language.”
“Well, you can understand me,” said the mare. (I shall use the word “said” although the mare did not speak with her tongue but with her heart)
“Why?” I asked
“Because I am different”
“What do you mean?”
“I,” declared the mare with a tint of pride in her eyes “am a ghost”
Cowgirl but Farm Girl - PART 1
by Bethany
(UK)
(I made this up)
I'm one of the many out there who live on farms. I'm the only girl in a long line of ranchers who can look after themselves properly and never think about how they look infront of boys... I'm the unique one. Because of my talents, I'm rewarded with the world. The world lies in my hands this moment, and I have to do something about the environment. I want to save the world.
Although my life may seem as miserable as a chicken by himself, I have fun sitting on hay singing a song with my guitar about what you're missing. My father taught me it. The only thing we don't have on this farm (or ranch-looking place) is the horses.
We're missing out the big point... In many farms and ranchers we should've gained the herd of the mustangs. We should've received the western saddles and bridles, the cowboy hats and the lassos. We're not poor, but we're not rich. We just dont have those damn horses. I've always wondered how the horse rider feels like when they're cantering in the cornfields, or maybe just a peaceful hack out in the woods or down a riverside...
"Mustang!"
I heard the screams that morning as I woke up tired. I pulled on my jeans, put on my cowgirl boots and rushed out into the autumn crisp in the air. "Dad, what's going on?" I asked. "Why is everybody grabbing lassos?" "Go back to sleep honey - you're up much too early." "B-" I protested. "Now!" my father shouted. This, I responded to not so well. I sprinted towards the pack of men who worked at our farm and the men who were holding thick lassos, saying "Easy, mustang!" I guessed this once and once it shall be - horse.
"Leave him alone!" I screamed. "NO! STOP IT! Dad, please stop them! Leave the horse alone!"
.....
END OF PART 1
Running for the Money *Part: 1*
by Ashlyn
(Texas)
I gently held my reins as my horse began to dance underneath me. "Easy Taki," I whispered and stroked her sweaty neck. He could feel me getting nervous through the saddle. I knew that my turn to run would be coming up soon. "Number 32, Brenna Tanneing, come a running!" My heart leapt. I moved my hands to the first knots on my reins and began to make my way to the mouth of the alleyway.
Taki pricked her ears forward, her neck arching. I put my reins forward on her neck a little and as she began to speed up, I looked at the third barrel. I leaned forward, putting my reins up her neck and began kicking her to the first barrel. When her shoulder was at the barrel I quickly said, "Whoa!" I went to my horn, looked to the next barrel and we were off to the second barrel! I kicked all the way, "Whoa!" Turn, look, next barrel.
Reins up her next, lean forward, "Whoa!" Look, lean froward, whip, whip! At the alleyway, I began to slow her down, "Whoa! Easy girl!" "And that's your new leader guys! 15.583! One five point eight three." I smiled and began petting and patting Taki, "Good girl! Good girl! I knew we did good, but a 15.5?! That's AMAZING!" Taki pricked an ear back, listening to me, she knew she did good, I laughed. "You know it, huh?" I smiled.
After walking her around and cooling her off, I rode her back to the trailer and put her halter on her. I unsaddled her and took her boots off, then brushed her sweaty red chestnut self off. I took her braids out and brushed her flaxen mane out. I gave her the hay bag, and went into the stands to watch the rest of the runners. From what the list of riders said, there were 67 people who signed up, and they were on 46. Not too bad of a wait, I thought to myself.
I went to the concession stand and got a Dr. Pepper. Twenty more girls ran, low 16's, not fifteens! And then the next runner came in blazingly fast! Good first barrel, second and then third. I listened for the time. "15.898," The announcer said, "One five point eight nine eight!" I nodded my head, Nice, nice, I thought.
I walked to my trailer and got the water bucket. I walked to the hose by the arena and filled up half way. I went back to Taki and let her have a drink. After she drank, I put it on the ground by the trailer. Taki kept on attacking her hay bag ravenously. I laughed, and patted her as I walked back to the stands.
When I got back to the stands, the announcer began to say the placings. "First in the 1D, Brenna Tanneing with a 15.583!" I smiled with glee. After the placings were called and I had gotten my check, I loaded up Taki with her hay bag, well, what was left of it anyway. I dumped the water out and put the bucket back in the tack room of the trailer and got into my truck and started the ignition and buckled my seat belt.
I looked at the check, it said, 1st 1D: Brenna Tanneing $250. I smiled, "Not bad!" I put it in the middle console, and put the truck into drive. It was 10:30 and the drive would be roughly forty minutes. My parents will be fine. I think. I told them the race would keep me out late. "I am seventeen after all.." I mumbled as I pulled out of the parking area and onto the road.
I stopped at Meadow Brooke, the stables I keep Taki at. I took my keys out and unlocked the barn. I unloaded Taki and put her in her stall. After giving her two and a half cans of Patriot, a half cut of alfalfa and checking her water, I unloaded her tack and put it in its spot in the tack room in the far end of the barn. As I got back in my truck, I yawned. Looking at my phone, I saw it was 11:45. "Ughh.." I sighed. I texted my Mom, "I'll be home in a minute, just dropped Taki off at the stables!"
Once home, I took a quick shower and collapsed tiredly onto my bed. I set my alarm for 8:00am to go to the stables. Just as I was about to turn my lamp off, my Mom opened my door. "Good night Bre, good job tonight, I'm very proud of you! I love you." She smiled. "Thanks Mom, good night, love you too!"
I turned my lamp off and feel asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.
***********
Comment for part 2?(: Thank you guys for reading!! I'd really love ya'll to comment what you guys think! I'm a barrel racer myself, so writing this has been fun!:D
Oak Hill Riding Academy - Chapter 1
by Katie
Chapter one: The arrival
My family's Suv drove through the tall, ivy covered gates of Oak Hill Riding Academy.
Just a couple of weeks ago I received a letter inviting me to attend the fancy riding school.
Now here I was 12 year old Claire with dirty blond hair and brown eyes, attending the riding/ boarding school.
Finally my parents parked the car in the parking lot, my mom turned around and asked me "You remember what to do right?" she asked me.
I nodded and jumped out of the car letting the car door slam.
My dad than helped unload my two horses, Van Gogh who was a nine year old 15.3 hh silver dapple Hanoverian stallion, and Venus my 15hh 6 year old White Arabian mare.
I gripped their lead ropes in each hand and led the, towards the stable.
Let me tell you this stable was way bigger then my old stable, Red Oak stables.
Meadows and pastures surrounded the stables, each one seemed to stretch for miles. Two huge outdoor arenas stood a couple of meters apart.
In one a girl with long straight black hair was practicing flying lead changes on her beautiful dark bay gelding.
In the other a girl with long red hair which was pulled into a braid took her Appaloosa mare over a line of oxers, that's when I wished I was riding instead of unpacking.
That's when the girl with black hair rode up to the fence and halted her horse, then she asked me, "Are you new? Maybe I can help?" she said, her dark blue eyes looking directly at me. " Sure I need help finding my horses stalls." I replied.
"Sure thing ill help you." she said mounting down from her horse.
She tied her horse to the fence and came up to me, "You must be Claire I heard my coach talking about you, follow me." she said leading me inside the main barn.
She guided me to the middle of the third aisle and said, " ere your horses must be Venus and Van Gogh, right."
"Yeah." I answered as I led Venus and Van Gogh into their stalls."
"What's your horse's name." I asked as I Finished taking off Van Gogh's and Venus's shipping gear.
"Oh yeah I forgot to introduce my horse and myself, well my horse's name is Star and my name is Eliza," she said than added, "Here let me show you to the and locker room." I followed, that's when I got the chance to look around the barn.
Each horses stall had a sliding door and hook next to it where haters, lead ropes, cribbing collars, and even fly masks we're hung.
Each horse also had a golden name plate with the name of the owner below.
There were also crossties where two girls were hosing down their horses as well as taking to each other about upcoming shows.
There was also a giant indoor ring where four students were doing a group canter.
Finally the tack room, there were lockers each locker had the name of the person who the locker belonged to, saddle racks lined the walls and hooks with bridles on them were hung along the walls too. A mini fridge stood in the corner which had a small table and fan next to it.
I found me locker and placed the shipping gear on the bottom shelf.
"Well I better get everything else." I said, "See you around."
Song , the Wild Stallion - Part 1
by Jenny
(USA)
"No , not again.." I said hearing the rumbling of the ground behind me. He was coming again, to check and see if he was here. We call him Song, the wild appaloosa stallion that lives in our misty forests alone. Some people think he is dangerous, because he knocked a man down once and broke the mans leg. All song was doing was protecting himself.
"He's not here Mr. Landerson.." I said while moving away from the sound of the trucks door slam.
"Oh, I know he's here somewhere." Mr. Landerson added while picking up a lasso from the seat of his truck. Mr. anderson is a member of some club that wishes to protect animals, but all they really do is harm them. He is a tall and round man with brown eyes and black greasy hair that looks as if it has not been washed in weeks, he also has a stuck-up attitude. I'm not sure if he has any children or a wife for that matter.
I was sure Mr. Landerson would be fail again until I saw him. Song, galloping out of the woods onto the dirt road.
**************************************************
Please comment !!
Safety - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, Arizona)
They laughed and pointed at me. Teasingly, they slapped my seat and hollered "Gideon!" Tears streamed down my face as the embarrassment ate me away. "Ha baby!" They laughed walking away. I threw my face into my arms and sobbed.
I had a bike. A small tan bike. Some would say it was a mishap at the factory. I say it's beautiful. There was yarn tied to the "neck" of the bike, and more yarn strapped to the back representing the tail of a horse. A large sock filled with newspaper was tied to the front. This was my excuse for a horse. I hopped on and mumbled "Let's go Buckle!" Then I zoomed to my house. The tears flew away in the wind, and the makeshift mane on my makeshift horse flew too....off. I could hear the kids giggling at me, and more tears formed. Finally I was home away from embarrassment. I parked my bike in the garage and flew into my mom's arms. "They laughed at me..." I sobbed. "It's okay sweetheart. They're just teasing. Remember, you're a better person than them!" My mom whispered to me. "No. I know that it looks ridiculous. That's just what it is. Look at this." I said pulling out a photo of a horse. "What is it?" My mom looked confused. "A symbol. Do you see that?" I mumbled pointing at a 'W' in the corner."A 'W'. A Letter? The breed?" My mom laughed. I was being serious. More tears streamed down my face. "NOT JUST A 'W'! IT STANDS FOR WANT! OR WISH! OR WHY CAN'T MY DREAMS COME TRUE!" I sobbed running into my room. "Wait Emilee!" My mom called.
I slammed my door, opened it, and slammed it again. I threw myself onto the bed and stared out my window into the neighbor's yard. Their beautiful young daughter sat upon her gypsy Vanner Tike. "Want..Wish...Why not.." I mumbled. I was 12. Tomorrow at least. I had always wanted a horse Ever since I was 5. Never once had my parents said yes. Not once. I wanted to ride! To love. I wanted to have a best friend. Instead of teasing neighbor brats with bratty show horses that were too full of themselves. I wanted a beautiful loyal horse. One that would be there for me. And me, for it.
I heard a soft knock at my door. I stood up and opened it. There stood Amanda. She smiled at me. Not an apologetic smile, a teasing smile. She was one of the brats who tease me. She held up the horse "mane". "Dropped something?" She laughed. I yanked it from her hands. "Tell that horse of yours to get real! It ain't gonna get you far sissy!" She chatted slamming my door. "I HATE THAT STUPID BIKE!" I yelled into my pillow.
I sat up and looked out the window. I gasped. There was my dad with a strange white trailer and a big white horse. I screamed and waved and my dad waved back. I ran downstairs and out the door, but when I got there I gasped. No Trailer, no dad and....No horse. "My eyes are tricking me." I whispered. I walked back into the house, when suddenly I heard a horse's scream. Then when I turned around there was the big white horse. Rearing against the grip of the lead rope. My eyes widened. When I ran over to it, it vanished. I was so confused. I turned around to the sound of a nicker, then a whinny. It spun around me. A dozen horses galloped around me. They were shadowy and mysterious. I spun around looking at them. My head throbbed with answers. Everything became a jumbled mess. Whinnying, nickering, screaming, the sound of hooves, and white streaks. Everything went white. The horses seemed to fly! Then they all vanished. And with a gasp, I collapsed on the floor.
Suddenly with the gurgling of water, I awoke. I was surrounded by endless water. Black pools of everlasting life. Suddenly, two horse heads emerged from the water. I quickly clung to one of the strong neck of these beautiful horses and they vanished. "What's happening!" I cried. Suddenly, when I opened my eyes, trees emerged from the waters dripping from every leaf. Tall trees. Big and strong. Just like the horses who suddenly rose out of the wetness. My head hurt, and I slipped underwater.
Blackbird - Chapter 1 (plz comment or no more!)
by Ponyperson
(JA)
SUMMER:
I closed my eyes and breathed in the fresh summer air. It was a beautiful day out and my family had decided to go out for the day. I paused my music and heard my dad yelling at another car. We were going through an intersection and another car was coming from the side on our turn to go and then darkness.
BLACKBIRD:
I heard footsteps coming up the barn they got closer and closer till they stopped at my stall. The man opened the door and before I had time to think he tied a rope onto my halter. He yanked me out of my stall and pulled me into a dark area I knew the whip would come if I refused so I went in and I never saw him again.
Thanks for reading! Please comment!
Ryker - Part 1
by Emilie
(UK)
'Twas me, that big black Friesian in the auction. Confused and not knowing what to do, I stood calmly at the end of my tie, my owner holding me. Soon, I was led into the ring. A big, booming voice startled me. I snorted, flaring my nostrils, looking around, eyes wild. My owner held me tighter. The booming voice came again.
"Red One, black Friesian stallion. Very fine horse heah, don't find one like this everyday in an auction. I want some good money on this heah colt. At least a bit more than $700, yes. More than $700, I repeat."
I was walked around the ring, my ears pricked forward, eyes bright. I was just a young four year old, not been anywhere but home. Many people all around raised their hands. I watched as they did. The booming voice went on.
"$900.. $1,000.." The bidding went to a pause.
"Keep it comin!" A woman leaned over and whispered in her husband's ear. The man raised his hand.
"2,000!" The bidding stopped.
"Going, going.." I eyed the crowd one more time.
"Sold!"
Sorry it's so short. It's late and I have to go to bed, haha.
Thanks for reading!
~Emilie
The Second Chance - Part 1
by Haley
(Georgia)
Bolt
Cantering around the arena on my horse, Bolt, his nostrils flaring and his head held high. My riding instructor, Jessie, watches us as we go in circles.
“Sit up straight! Fix your posture!” she yells at me.
I fix my posture, Bolt being so eager to go over the jumps.
“Go ahead and speed up to a gallop and go over those jumps,” says Jessie.
“Ok,” I answer.
I gently kick Bolt’s side, the beautiful pure white Holsteiner stretches out his legs. He go to a gallop and aproach the first fence. I lean forward as his legs push up from the ground, we go over the fence clearly. The second jump coming up, being bigger than the first one, we go over, the pole falls off.
“Slow down and come here,” says Jessie.
I pull back on the reins and pull him towards Jessie. We go to a walk and aproach my instructor, we halt.
“Carlie, you have got to be more careful with the jumps. The competition is in four days and it takes three days to get there. That means you must leave tomorrow. You need to keep practicing that jump or you will do awful in the competition,” she says to me.
“But it isn’t my fault! Bolt just isn’t ready for that type of jump,” I said.
“Well, you will have to get him ready. I have to go, now get practicing on that jump!” she said walking away.
“Ok Bolt. Let’s go,” I said, turning him around.
We went over the jump six times and the pole fell down everytime. We stood in front of the jump, I held on to his mane and reins, I rubbed his neck. I kicked his side and we were galloping, I leaned forward and stood up from the stirrups, we go over the jump. I stop him and turn him around, we made it!
“Good boy!” I said to Bolt, smiling.
I jumped off and gave him a kiss, I led him to the barn. I put his tack up and cooled him down. When I put the hose up, he walked to his stall.
“Bolt! You are so silly!” I said closing his stall door.
He munched on his oats while I walked to my house. I opened the door as my mom turns towards me.
“You missed dinner and you need to get some rest,” she said.
“Yes ma’am. I will just make a peanut butter and jelly sandwich,” I said.
“That is fine,” my mother answered.
I walked into the kitchen and opened the cabinets, I grabbed a plate and some bread. I layed the bread onto my plate and opened the fridge. I grabbed the jelly and peanut butter, and spread it onto the bread. After I put everything up, I sat at the table and ate my dinner. When I finished, I put my plate in the sink and began to walk up the stairs.
“Goodnight mom,” I yelled.
“Goodnight! Sweet dreams!” my mom yelled back.
I walked into the bathroom and brushed my teeth, then walked into my room and put my pjs on. Once I turned the light off, I jumped into my bed and fell asleep.
People cheering in the stands as I smile and wave, Bolt begins to gallop. We go over every jump with no problems. At the eleventh jump, something goes wrong. Bolt goes over but flips, I fall and I can see him falling above me.
Knock, knock.
“Wake up Carlie. We are about to leave,” my mother said.
I jumped out of bed and got dressed, grabbed my suitcase and packed up everything I needed. I grabbed the red suitcase and ran down the stairs. I sat at the table and ate some cereal for breakfast.
“I packed up everything for Bolt. Go load him into the trailer and we will go. I’ll get your suitcase,” she said.
“Ok,” I answered.
I walked out of the house and ran down to the barn to get Bolt. Bolt walks at my side as we aproach the opened trailer. Bolt begins to niegh loudly and won’t step into the trailer. He pulls back and won’t move.
“Fine. You want to be that way?” I said.
I threw the lead rope over his back and pulled myself up, I kicked his sides and rode him into the trailer. My mom closes the trailer and I walked out the side door.
“Ready?” my mom asks me.
“Yep. Let’s go!” I said jumping into the car.
We drive off and are on our way to the competition. After hours of driving, I fall asleep.
My Life as a Horse - Chapter 1
by Katrina
(Halkyn)
I stood in the corner of my field keeping a close eye on two men leaning on my field gate talking. I had just gotten taken away from my mom who was a dark bay.
As for me I was a three yr old and a strawberry roan. I began eating grass. My past life had been playing with the foals in my old field and staying close to my mom's side. Hardly a adventurous life. I had been hear for at least a week now but I don't trust anyone yet.My name was Lucas but they changed it to Bulletproof and I don't even know what Bullets are.
One little girl is OK I suppose. Her name is Dana and I am supposed to look after her. She is my human. Her big brother thought of the name though. I don't even think SHE knows what Bullets are. A bit like me. I don't exactly like her brother. One of the men came into the field holding a sugar lump.
He was also holding something behind his back.I decided to not go but the smell of sugar was irresistible. I was drawn towards the man and lipped the sugar from his hand.He quickly took the thing he was hiding out and pulled it down my head.It was a head collar!
I pulled away but I wasn't quick enough.He clipped on the lead rope and led me towards the gate. I sighed. 'Hey Hank'(Oh the man is called Hank)'The arena gate is open'. I suddenly realised something TERRIBLE. It was time for my first training session.
Serendipity, A Dream Come True - Part 1
by Angel
(Lancashire, England)
"Ashleigh, get in here right now!" Mr Greene called out to his daughter. Ashleigh who was stood out on the lawn staring out in to the distance at the sea sighed a deep sigh before jogging in to the front door where her father had been two seconds ago. She kicked her wellies of which was by now covered in mud and headed towards the kitchen.
'Wheres dad?' She asked both her two sisters who completely ignored her. "I said where's dad?" Ashleigh grabbed for the bottle of orange juice when her younger sister Yasmin grabbed it too.
'Let go Ash, I had it first' she cried still gripping on to it with all her might.
"No you didn't, I did!' Ashleigh shouted as she heaved at it. Just then Yasmin tipped the bottle on to Ashleigh's shirt sending orange juice everywhere.
"Oh my god!" Ashleigh shrieked. "How could you, this top cost me a half of my savings and its now ruined." Yasmin began to roar out with laughter and Ashleigh was about to say more when a man's voice made her jump.
"Ah Ashleigh," he said eying her top. "Ive been waiting for you, where have you been? What is all this mess?" Ashleigh was about to explain when Yasmin burst into tears.
"It was Ashleigh daddy, she tried hitting me and then knock the orange juice on herself." Mr Greene looked at Ashleigh frowning.
"Young Lady you know more than better not to hit your younger sisters." Ashleigh began to feel hot and angry and felt the temper rising but managed to stop her harsh words.
"Anyway forget about this for the minute, Ash you're going horse riding." Ashleigh began to feel even angrier. Her dad just told her off over some silly lie and now saying she can go horse riding? Wait a minute she thought... horse riding, oh my gosh I'm going horse riding?
"Dad you said horse riding right?"
"How clear do you want me to make it Ash?" Her dad Grinned. And she smiled back at him to speechless to say more. What more could she actually say she was going riding, her dream came true.
**********
Okay I think its a little rough at the moment? but I just randomly wrote this. I'm gonna work on the next part now, I've got more of an idea what the story can be about. Still I would appreciate comments and ideas, etc.
The Magical Unicorn Part 1
by Abbie
Moonie! (well what he would look like)
"Moonie, I'm trusting you to find a good owner to tell your seceret to." said the top unicorn as he and Moonie looked into the stone table and seen a girl with blonde hair at a horse sale. "Your trust is in me sir." he replied and with that he flew back to his bad owner Jade.
Meanwhile Lauren helped her mother unpack in their new home. "Where do you want this mum?" she asked as the staggered into the living room with a kettle and a blender in a box. "Anywhere you can find a space honey." Lauren put the box on the kitchen table. "Dad what do you want me to do now?" she asked "Go and unpack your room Lauren." Great! It will be great to escape to her room!
That night everything in Lauren's room was unpacked and her pony posters wher put up. She wrote in her diary: I'm at the new house and at this time towmorrow I'll have my own pony because I'm going to a pony sale! And she closed her diary and went to bed. The next day at the pony sale her and her mum where looking about when Lauren heard a whinny and turned around to see a man coming out of the vet tent with a skewbald pony. "Wow he's a beauty! Is he for sale?" she asked "Who Moonie? Yeah my daughter Jade doesnt want him anymore because she was to big and was unbalincing him." "How big is he?" "Er 12:3 hh. He's 8." "Mum can we buy him?" she asked. "Well..." "Oh please!" "Ok Lauren." "YES!"
Mr Cliff was delivering Moonie the next day so Lauren and her mum went to the local tack store to buy the supplies. They bought dandy brushes,body brushes,hoof picks,feed buckets,water buckets and headcollars. and Lauren bought the rugs. "Oh yes Lauren um here its a book on mythical creatures." said the sales girl. "Oh thank you. How much is it?" "You get it free." "Oh thank you!" and they left for home.
Spirit Horse.{part of chapter one}
by Desaray
(Mississippi)
Spirit Horse
This is only part of chapter one.
The jet black horse galloped faster than lightening struck the ground. He breather furiously. But what did a stallion as powerful as he have to run from? He could easily kill a human. Even if on horseback. Suddenly a glint comes to his eyes. He jumps side ways. A paint horse rears in deep fear.The black reared back. The rider flew out of the saddle. The black lands with a heavy thud and then gallops back the other way. He was quick. The man made no attempt to get back in the saddle....
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Officer Karen drove to the scene. He truck could barely get through the trees. She stopped when she saw the man lying on the ground and the lovely paint beside him. She stepped out of the truck and went over to the other officers."What happened?" She demanded. I man in a police uniform walked over." The horse threw him.When we got here she was pretty spooked. Something happened. We're still trying to figure it out." He said. Karen nodded. Then she saw a black streak. Something immediately came to mind." Aren't there wild horses out here?" She asked. The man nodded."As a matter of fact,yes." He said. He then turned to the man as it all became clear. Karen grabbed his arm." If you shoot that animal,even touch it,I will make sure you are out behind bars for horse slaughter personally." She warned. The man looked at her." I will do what I have to." He said shaking her arm off. He told all the officers there what had happened.Everyone climbed into their trucks and drove into the woods to look for the beautiful black.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
His head shot up at the sound of engine's.He looked and saw police truck going by.He shook his head and went back to grazing.Then one of the officer's threw a rope around his neck.He threw his head up and looked at the officer with fierce eyes.The officer made no eye contact and held the rope.The black reared and jerked the rope free. He dashed out of the daisy covered clearing into the leafy trees that shaded the whole floor of the woods.The trees made the woods almost black.He blended in beautifully.He stopped and looked behind him. The officers were following the best they could maneuver through the trees.The black got a glint in his eye and went at a gallop.He headed toward the creek.There,a path began with water on both sides.The horse jumped it as the cover of the trees disappeared and the sun became visible again.The officers now followed with no problem.The horse had a plan.No one ever thought that he could be smarter then them.He jumped in front of the truck and the officer's truck ran into the lake. His forehead banged against the stirring wheel.The other officers stopped to help the man as his skull was cracked.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Officer Karen smiled as she walked into the hospital."You aint gonna catch that animal like that." She said teasingly."I bet I can catch and gentle that handsome feller." She said. The officer took her hand and shook it." You gotta bet. 100 dollars you can't." He said. Karen laughed."100 dollars I can." She said."You just lost a bet,son."She laughed as she walked away.She was very good with horses.She only caught the wild ones so they weren't captured by slaughter houses. She then set them free but they stayed very well hidden from everyone but here.In hr 1 years of the work her horses had never been killed.They all only died of old age of fights with wild animals of herd fights.Many people of the neighbor hood thank her very well for what she is doing.
Everything Changes - Part 1
by Doree
(Canada)
Clover Leaf & Emily
Chapter One
Wins & Losses
I took a deep breath and studied the course ahead of me. The jumps were bigger than ever, all 4 feet and over. I glanced down at my coach, Kelly. She gave me a tight smile.
“You’ll do fine Emily.” She assured me, but it also sounded like she was trying to assure herself.
No need to, I was one of the best jumpers in her class. I watched as a tall girl finished the course on her bay mare. They had two faults; my only real competition was Lily. She was after me, and I was starting to stress over that. Clover, the horse I leased, shifted his weight impatiently, wanting to get out there. I patted the gelding’s dapple grey neck then took a deep breath. If I was nervous Clover would be nervous. I would win this, as I won almost always. My room was decorated with red and blue ribbons and trophies that were almost as tall as my little sister, Emma.
“Next up, please give a warm welcome for Emily Evans and her horse, Clover Leaf!”
The crowds cheering buzzed in my ear as I nudged Clover forward at a canter. We circled around the ring, before I gathered him up for the first jump. It was red-and-white striped and had two flags on each side. The wind made them flap, so many horses had spooked at this but not Clover. He ignored them and jumped easily over the fence as if it was just a trotting pole. The next three fences were as easy as the first, but then Clover noticed what he hated most. The water jump. It was as tall as it was large. I swallowed my fear, and then patted his neck, whispering assuring stuff into his ear. He kept going, braving it for me. I felt his body tense up, but I knew what to do. I just kept urging him on.
Finally it was right in front of us, and Clover leapt as high as he could, not wanting to touch any water. Thankfully, we made it over and we were done. The crowd roared with excitement and Kelly hugged me as I slid off Clover. I wanted to stay and watch Lily, so I let Jenna, the stable-hand take Clover. Lily cantered easily around the ring. Her bay mare, Lollypop Princess, looked like she was gliding. They took on the first four fences easily, but just like Clover, Princess hated water. Lily didn’t recognize the signs I had, so she was prepared for the sudden stop. She flew right over Princess’ back and landed in the water. I almost burst into laughter, but a look from Kelly made me clamped my mouth shut. Once Lily was out of the ring, the announcer spoke.
“Okay, great job everybody! Our fourth place winner is…Gwen Perkins and her horse, Superman!” A girl with spiky black hair accepted her ribbon; she didn’t look upset at all, but happy. Our third place winner is…Nicole Leo and her horse Jenkins!” The girl who had gone before me, walked into the arena, her face stony and angry. She snatched her ribbon from the judge and stalked off. “Our second place winner is…” I didn’t even have to hold my breath. I knew I would win first. Sure I was a bit cocky but it made me feel better. “Lily Adams and Lollypop Princess, and now our first place winner are... Emily Evans and Clover Leaf!”
I let out a little scream and hugged Kelly before getting Clover and walking in to collect my ribbon.
“Thank you!” I exclaimed then mounted Clover for our victory ride. We galloped around the arena twice before dismounting.
“Emily, can we talk?” Mom and Dad walked towards me as I was grooming Clover down.
“Did you guys see me?!? It was amazing!!”
Mom and Dad glanced at each other, worry clouded on their faces.
“Emi, I got a job.” Dad said slowly.
“What? That’s great!” I hugged me, dropping the curry comb. Dad had lost his job a week ago, and he’d been looking for one everywhere.
“Yes it is. The job is in Canada though.”
I felt like I had been slammed back down to earth. “C-Canada?” My voice squeaked.
We lived in California. I loved it here, I had my friends and my riding stable and my boyfriend, Greg.
“No,” I whispered backing away, “No! No! No! No!”
Mom tried to grab me but I jumped out of her way, almost bumping into Clover.
“How can you do this to me?” I screamed at them, Clover’s ears twitched at the sound. “My whole life is here! Kelly was going to get the National Youth Equestrienne Team to see me! She thinks I’m good enough for NYET!”
Dad set his jaw. “This is happening Emily, we thought you’d be a bit more mature about this all! You’re fifteen. Act like it.”
Tears burned in my eyes as I watched me stalk back to our car. Mom opened and closed her mouth, trying to find something to say.
“I’m Emily.” She whispered finally, then turned and followed Dad to the car.
I grabbed Clover’s mane and started to sob into it. My whole life was going to change. I would have to transfer to another school, make new friends and go to a new stable. I scratched Clover’s clover shaped spot. And leave Clover. I loved this horse since I met him three years ago. We were inspirable. Mom had promised that soon we would buy him. Now that we were moving, that chance seemed to slim down. Kelly finished loading up the last of her students’ horses then turned to me.
“I’m sorry Emily." I could see in her eyes she had known about this. The back of my throat burned as I nodded and held back tears.
“I-I need to go.” I pushed past her and started to head to the car. Dad drove away as soon as I got in.
“When are we leaving?” I asked eyes down casted.
“Monday,” Answered Dad, sympathy in his eyes and voice.
I nodded but didn’t speak. It gave me time to say good-bye. My stomach twisted and started to ache from holding back tears. As soon as we parked in our driveway, I leaped out, running for the safety of my bed room, ignoring the for sale sign that stuff out on our green lawn. It was almost September. I wouldn’t be joining my classmates again for another year. I would be gone. I slammed the door shut and fell sobbing onto my bed.
Chapter Two
Moving Day
I hugged Megan and Ana good-bye. We we’re all crying, we had been best friends since third grade. We had hoped to graduate together. Mom promised they could come see us any time. I turned to Greg. I hugged him tightly. We decided a couple days early to break up. It made no sense to be together when we lived so far away.
“’Bye,” He whispered in my ear.
“I’ll miss you.” I pulled away, and Greg kissed my check.
Kelly was here, and she had brought Clover. I hugged Kelly then turned to Clover.
“Bye Clover. I’ll miss you so much, baby boy.” I kissed his velvet nose.
“Emi, you’re not leaving Clover.” Dad said.
“What?” I asked, glancing at him, Mom then at Kelly.
“It’s unfair, to take you from all of this. So we decided you needed to bring something to reminded yourself of all this. Clover Leaf is officially yours.”
I moved my mouth open and closed, I couldn’t speak. Tears sprang to my eyes, and I blindly hug my parents then Clover.
“But we don’t have a trailer.” I spoke finally, taking the lead rope from Kelly to hold my horse.
“We got somebody to trail him done! He’ll be down there waiting for you at your new stable.”
I grinned and hugged Clover again. I hugged my friends once more then got in the car to start the long ride down.
The Worst Horse Trial !! Part 1
by Chloe
(Scotland)
Tony and Alison
I walked into the yard. The yard,as always, was really busy."Hi Chloe,how is Cindy?",asked the best rider in the yard,Alison."Oh,fine!",I answered." Want to come a hack with us?",asked Alison."Yeah,sure but give me a few minutes to get Cindy ready!!",I called back.When I got to my dear little mares stable,I opened the door and went up to give her a hug.I grabbed Cindy's grooming kit from the tack room and brushed her over and done her hoofs.I then grabbed her tack and tacked her up. " Come on,lets go!",shouted Alison when we were all ready.When we got to the woodland path a deer broke out in front of us. Tony reared."Alison!!",I cried. But then,BANG!, BANG!, BANG!. It was gunshots. Then i saw a shape lying on the ground.....
To be continued...
ITS TRUE!!!
MidnightRaid: A friesian of a thousand - Part: I
by May
(Lynnwood, WA. USA)
It took all the strength I had. But I did it; I galloped for three steps. Then fell--
As I run along the sun speckled meadow, yesterday's mishap popped into my head again,
( "Midnight!! Midnight come back!!!" My old owner, Thyessa screamed.
"Please... Midnight... come back..." was the last thing I heard before I galloped to far and couldn't hear her anymore. /Thud, thud, thud/ My hooves drummed against the sand. My black mane and tail shimmering in the sunlight. //She left me out there... it's her fault I'm leaving. She never takes care of me anyway.// )
And that's how I ended up here. In a vaulting ranch. Vaulting Village. This place is great!!! I thought.
I galloped faster and faster, my hooves thrumming against the soft grass.
"Hytello!! Hytello, come here boy!!" One of the vaulters shouted at me.
I cocked my head to the side, just then remembering my new name.
"This is gonna take some getting used to..." I mumbled.
I loped over to the vaulter. Apparently named Elizabeth.
She fit a wooden half circle around my back, and latched the rope to the other side of me; then she grabbed a rope halter and fit it gently around my head, whispering to me as she did it. Then and there, I found out, I looked pretty good. At least my shadow looks like it. I snorted when I saw that she was braiding my tale; when she was finished I wiggled here and there. Not so bad...
She ran me around a little bit; probably to get my canter smooth. Then, she took off her shirt and pants and boots, to reveal a... what looks like... a gymnastics suit? Of coarse, I only know what that is because Thyessa was in it, and she used to run around in that suit all day.
She grabbed one of the wooden handles and sat on my back. She tapped my side ever so lightly, that I barely felt it. But I did feel it, so I started walking. She tapped me a little harder the next time to get me into a trot. We trotted for a few minutes until she tapped me again. Hard. "Yow!!!" I whinnied.
"No Hytello, you cannot neigh during excersizes, imagine what would happen in the show. Oi, no, we not think of that." She slapped my face. And in anger I cantered.
"Good boy, Hytello. Good, good."
She let me lengthen out my canter for about five minutes. Then, It felt like no one was on my back, then plop. She was on my back again. Then she was off, longer this time. Then plop. Back on my back.
I looked at my shadow to see what the heck she was doing. She grabbed the two handles, and lifted. Doing a handstand while I was cantering. She bent her knees, until she could touch her nose with her feet. She quickly switched bars, and her face was now facing my quarters. I was mesmerized by what she was doing. It was so graceful...
I wasn't paying attention to the rode ahead of me, and stumbled over a rock. I landed on my knees, which gave me a sharp pain. I whinnied loud. When I knew Elizabeth was off of me, I fell to my side. And breathed heavily.
"Oh.. Hytello... What happened? It must have been the twirl... too much for horse... too much. I'm sorry sweet beast." She pat my nose, and pushed me onto my knees. I whinnied meekly. She unclipped one side of the rope and pulled until the other side came out. She clipped the rope to my halter and pulled. I couldn't stand up... It hurt to bad..
"Oh dearest!! Eric!! Eric!! Hytello is down. I hope I didn't hurt him, Eric, you have to help him!!"
A young man, probably between the age of 18 and 21, got down on his knees and pulled the wooden thing off of my back, which I now know is called a vault. After that, he pulled me up on my feet.
"That a boy, that a good lad."
I looked at my knees. I snorted in surprise. My knees were red. And blood was streaking down my legs. After I few seconds I started to wobble, and I fell.
"Liz, I think one or both of his legs are broken. To make matters worse, his knees are bloody. Elizabeth Diann, why didn't you put pads on his knees? These young lads are always supposed to have pads on their knees."
"I'm deeply sorry Eric, but what are we gonna do? We're far away from the stable, and he can't walk there."
" We need to either ask Jim or Thessa. They run this place. We can't just leave him out here by his self though... Wait! Hey Liz? When are the Barn One horses supposed to get out for the meadow?"
"An hour, sir."
"Change it to now. He needs company. Maybe one of the mares could get him up.I'll go change the chart, and you go let our horses in Barn One out."
"Yes, sir."
After a few minutes, Elizabeth led the first horse out. A sleek gray gelding; probably a thoroughbred.
She took his halter off and off he went. He ran passed me, took a few steps back. And stared.
"Hey, not to annoy you or anything, but your knees look really bad. They need medical attention."
"I know, but thanks for noticing."
" By the way, I'm grey. Gregardo is what the vaulters call me. But the other Barn One horses helped me change it to something better."
" Nice. I'm Hytello. I'm gonna change my name to Raid."
"Sweet. I'll introduce you when all the horses are out, here, I'll go get you some numbing leaves. They might help your knees feel better."
"Thank you."
As Grey cantered away, a few other horses passed by. Usually in groups. A blonde warlander mare stopped and looked at me. Snorted, and walked away.
Pretty soon about 30 horses were in the meadow. They were all cantering and chatting and bucking and playing, while I, be the loser, is laying down helplessly waiting for a thoroughbred to give me leaves. I'm soo brave.
Grey came back a little while later, and dropped some purple colored leaves.
" Eat 'em kid."
I sniffed them. Then I arched my neck and grabbed a mouthful. Chewed slowly, and swallowed. Immidiatly the pain died down. And I was able to stand. Not walk; but stand.
"Almost all of them are out. We have to wait for Scorn."
Scorn... the name gave me the shivers. I heard a monstrosity of a neigh, then saw a Friesian thoroughbred mix. A chestnut friesian is what it looked like.
The horse walked in slowly, surveying all the horses. Scorn looked at me, I saw a twinkle in the horse's eye, then the horse looked away.
In an even tone, Scorn said to me "What's wrong with your knees? Oh, you poor thing."
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!!" I took a step back, which hurt. A lot.
"You're a girl?!"
"I am."
"But.. but.."
She nudged my chest, and pressed her ears down.
"Your heart is big... and lonely."
"What?" I took another step back. "Ow" I muttered.
"Stop moving away from me." She took a step forward and nipped my bangs. She walked around me, then pressed her side against mine. Grey walked up to me and whispered, " I think you found your gal."
"My what?! You horses are crazy!!!" It took all the strength I had. But I did it; I galloped away for three steps. Then fell onto my side. Scorn trotted up to me.
" You're Raid? Well Raid, we need to get you to the stable, so then the veterinarian could help you. I volunteer."
She nudged my side gently, and I stood up.
"Perfect. Now lean on me if you want to, I'm stronger than I look."
I leaned onto her side and we started walking. All the horses behind us followed. It gave me this sudden burst of excitement. They're all following /me/. It's like I'm their leader! We walked for a long time. Until I could see the fence.
"Let me help you" Scorn nickered. She bent her neck and unlatched the lock.
"Goodbye, Raid. I'll see you soon. I promise." She nudged my face, then ran off, and all the horses followed, except Grey.
" Let me lead you up."
We walked together for a while, until we came to the stable. He bit my flank, then trotted off, back to the meadow.
"Whoa, Hytello, how'd you get here? Oh it doesn't matter."
Eric walked me to a stall, I turned around, and saw Scorn looking at me in the meadow.
Eric wrapped my legs up, gave me mash, and left.
I slowly turned around and looked out to the meadow. I whinnied toward Scorn and she whinnied back then she ran back toward the herd.
I turned around and drooped my head. Then, I suddenly realized... I miss Scorn.
I really do.
To be continued in part two
Pearl, daughter of a dead horse - Part 1
by tEtEhA
(Montreal,Quebec,Canada)
It was a chilly Friday night and my mother was absent. I looked around and saw my past memories.
My dad, playing with Mimosa, our (dead now) horse. My mother laughing her heart out seeing my father joking. Me, a five year-old girl, sitting on a haystack.
I could hardly imaging that it was all gone. Tears came rushing out of my eyes and I was just standing there on the balcony of our house, waiting for my mom.
"Sweetie? I'm home!"
I didn't know what to say. My life was ruined because of my sister. MY sister.
"Rubbi? Are you crying?" asked my mom holding my shoulders.
"Yes."
"Well, if it would cheer you up, come with me." she said while pointing me where to go.
I say a white trailer. The trailer my dad used to bring Mimosa to the fatal competition. I peeked a look and I saw a white Arabian horse. No words came out of my mouth. It was Mimosa's daughter, Pearl.
Sunset's Story - Part 1
by Jobeth
(USA)
One sunny fall morning Savannah woke up. She was so excited! She was getting a pony today! Her mom had said that since they had moved to the countryside that she could get a pony and her sister could get a dog! She missed her old friend Jessica back in Nashville, but Jessica said that she would call as often as possible.
Savannah was happy that her family had moved to the countryside and she knew that when school started she would make new friends. She was so happy that her mom would be taking her to a horse and pony auction tomorrow!
She and her dad already had the stable, paddock and tack shed built and she already had everything she needed to take care of her new pony and more! Her mom had already bought her breeches and a helmet! She was so excited! Then her mom called her down for supper.
They were having steak and baked potatoes! Yummm!! After she ate she changed and went to bed. The next day she was to set of for the auction!
Elf: Battle of Evil Part 1
by Windcall
(Missouri)
Note from Windcall: I've finally decided to submit a story I made up and often re-enact over dishes or homework. The story that most frequently shows up is about… Tell you what. Just read the story for yourself, because I really don't want to spoil it for you! I will tell you one thing, though: in my stories, horses ALWAYS talk, wear armor, and hold government positions or act as civilians. Hope you like it! Please comment if you do.
A black mare paced the ridge-top, her silhouette outlined by the sunset. She was obviously young, for her mane was shorter, mid-shoulder-length, than that of a three- or four-year-old. She was a striking black beyond the quarter-moon shaped white splash half-hidden by her forelock. She tossed her head, and muttered angrily as she stopped her pacing momentarily to scrutinize the gathering darkness. “Why the blazes Dalaroy (DAL-ah-roy) can never be on time, I don’t know!” She changed her tone to one of desperation and breathed in a strangely panicked manner. “Oh, ‘Roy, please hurry! I can only bloody wait so long!”
“Getting impatient, aren’t we, Elf?” The quiet voice materialized into an older, dark grey stallion steadily plodding up the hill. His mane flickered with silver as he approached the anxious mare. “I told you I would arrive the moment the sun was half-asleep. Have I not kept my word?”
Elf glanced briefly at the half-set sun and lowered her head in embarrassed deference. “You have kept your word, Dalaroy. I was worried, because word has it—“
“That the White One from the Workers of Dark Things is tracking me. Yes, I’ve heard all about it. Isn’t it funny?”
“I don’t see anything funny about any part of a battle with the White One.”
“Ah, you are worried about Kordan (kohr-DAHN)! Well, that would make sense. You see, I’ve been waiting for the White One to travel south for the past three years! She told me she would, when we were young.”
“You KNEW her?”
Dalaroy lowered his head slightly and turned away as if embarrassed. “Well, we rather, ahem, excellent friends for a long time. A VERY long time. People called her ‘my filly,’” he snorted as he shook his mane and returned his gaze to Elf. “You’re a lot like her, you know. That’s why I chose you to train.”
Elf blew out air, giving full vent to her evident frustration. She had been waiting nearly an hour, and her trainer was spouting off wildly romantic histories from his younger days. She tensed her muscles, poised to spring into a fighting stance and narrowly miss the stallion. “Listen up, Dal: I haven’t got the time to listen to stories from seven-eight years ago. I want to complete my training and go join the other warriors!”
Elf found herself sprawling on the damp grass before she could continue. Dalaroy’s eyes blackened considerably as he glowered at her. “It is these seven-year-old stories that will save your life and that of Kordan!” He backed away and blinked, then tossed his head regretfully. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking correctly. Your training is finished; it always happens this way. When the apprentice prepares to feign an attack on his trainer, it is time for that apprentice to go to war.”
That’s the first portion! I’ll think about posting another part of Elf’s story. Do you like it? Please comment if you do! I’d love to hear what you think about it!!!!!!
The Wild Chase Part 1
by Chloe
(Scotland)
This is made up!!
Kate was angry.Very angry.Her father wanted to sell her stunning stallion and mare."Kate,come and help me unload the new horse",said the great stable hand,Ben.Kate's family ran a farm called Silver Shoe Farm.Huh,why would dad buy a new horse when we have a full barn?,she thought."Hi Ben,what do you mean new horse? I thought we have a full barn",asked Kate."Well,a young girl was trying to sell her horse without luck",replied Ben.When they unbolted the ramp and stepped in,Kate got a surprise.This horse was no ordinary horse.It was pure black with a very long mane and tail.It had a white blaze and four white socks.Kate was amazed.She had never seen a horse like this before."I want to call him Destiny",said Kate."Alright then",said Ben."Just imagine what he is like to ride?",said Kate excitedly."Yes,you can ride him later,but first we have to groom and feed him",answered Ben."What on earth is going on here?",yelled Kates dad, Frank."The new horse is here and i am going to help settle him in",answered Kate excitedly."Yes,and i am going to put Red out in the meadow so we will have some room for this guy",said Ben.Red was his champion show-jumper."Kate,go and say your goodbyes to your horses.I have found a buyer for them and they will have a nice time there",said Frank."What already?",Kate cried." Yes and they are going to the same home",answered Frank with a sickly grin...........
To be continued.......
Storm - Part 1
by Shariykah
(Virginia)
Chapter 1
Caroline Hanssen was enjoying a nice trail ride with her best friend Johnny Santiago. Suddenly, Johnny stopped and listened.
"What is it?" Asked carol turning her horse Scarlet around.
"Do you hear that?" He asked. Carol closed her eyes and listened. There was a faint sound of whinnying.
"It sounds like it's in trouble," said Carol.
"Let's go!" Said johnny bolting off towards the sound, Carol following close behind.
They came to a small clearing close to a river. They waited for the sound but nothing came. Then Carol heard someone scream. She cantered to the edge and waited. Then she saw it. A girl and her horse were caught in the current of the rushing water, and by the looks of it, the girl couldn't swim.
"Johnny, hurry!" She cried. Johnny bolted down the riverbank. If he let them slip they would fall over the waterfall and be crushed on the rocks below. He grabbed a long thick branch and waded his horse into the water.
Carol called out to the girl, "just hold on!" The girl heard Carol's voice and did as she was told.
Johnny got ready as the girl came towards him.
"Grab on!" He shouted so the girl grabbed the stick but it broke off. Johnny hesitated for a moment.
"Carol, I know what to do." Johnny said and dismounted. He waded into the freezing water and grabbed the girl's hand then grabbed Scarlet's reins.
"Carol, now!" Shouted Johnny. Carol backed Scarlet up pulling Johnny and the girl out of the river along with her horse. The girl coughed.
"Thank you, thank you so much!" She said.
"You're welcome," said Johnny and Carol together.
"Are you alright?" Carol asked helping the girl up.
"Yes I'm fine, is my horse okay?" The girl asked.
"He's fine," said Johnny.
"We should you two back to our stables just in case," said Carol mounting Scarlet.
"Could I ride with you?" Asked the girl to Carol.
"I can't see and I don't want to get lost again." Carol and Johnny looked at each other.
"Sure," said Carol helping the girl get on Scarlet's back.
A Horse of her Own pt 1
by horse lubber
(usa)
Random Google that i thought was cute
Alexandra smiled. Just last month had she asked her parents for a horse, and now she was finaly getting one! It was midnight, but she was wide awake. Finaly, after an hour, sleep came.
"Alex!" Mom called. Alexandra was homeschooled, and today she would get her "surprise" horse! She hoped it was a bay! Bay was the most beautiful color to Alex, and she kept seeing galloping, muscular horses in her pancakes. "If you don't eat, it'll be noon when you see your new horse!" Mom said, trying to keep the secret in. Alex couldn't remember the last time she had ever been excited enough to eat one pancake in 30 seconds flat. She shoved so hard against the table that it moved instead of her chair. Trying to allow her dream come true moment to last, she took a minute to clear her place. Then, she went to find her boots.
The grass was blowing in the breeze. Why did it always take her parents forever to ready a surprise? If the horse needed grooming, let her do it! Then, dad came out. Holding her breath, Alex watched a hoof appear. It was very small. Then, an adorable little head peaked around the corner. The rest of the horse came into view, but Alex's smile faded as fast as mom's chair had. "Alex? Something wrong?" Dad said, frowning. "He's cute, but.....a miniature horse?" Alex said, holding back tears. All she had wanted to do was ride--not watch as her older brother did! Alex cried out without thinking: "I'll never love it!" The Mini nickered as Alex ran off, but Alex couldn't bear it. It wasn't fair! Charlie's horse was too "wild" for Alex, and he lived too far away. Alex burried her head in her pillow, and sobbed.
To be continued............
Adventures in horse riding pt 1 TRUE STORIES!
by Rienne
(TX!!!)
The air was icy and cold. I hugged my jacket closer to me. My riding instructor and her mom got out of a van to come greet me. (We are close friends, too.) My mom gave me her jacket, as I gazed at the pasture.
"First off, we need to get you a horse to ride." My instructor nodded at the seemingly calm herd of horses. We walked through the gate, up to Apache, and My instructor began to halter him. He snorted, and trotted further away to the rest of the group. I rolled my eyes as I tried to think about how to catch him.
Before I could say anything, the whole herd was galloping in circles around us. It was so beautiful! Their manes flying, legs whirring, and tails seemed as flags in the wind. It took quite a few tries before Apache gave up the battle.
Then, it was off to the grooming/tacking station. I learned how to use cross-ties, and I clipped Apache in place. I began to groom his soft, furry mane. He sighed, and looked at me. I began to pick up his hooves. Apache snorted and his eyes twinkled.
"Apache!" My instructor said. She grinned. "Watch, and learn." She huffed. She bent over, and pulled his leg, unsuccessfully. She got up. I tried again, harder, and won another battle.
After saddling him, We walked him to the small arena. I mounted, and began walking him in new patterns than I was used to. I was careful of how I rode, and I had fun. After a while, my instructor looked up at me. "Try Cantering Apache." I grinned, wanting to laugh.
Me? Canter? That was something new.
The last time I cantered the people had not checked the girth, and I almost fell off, as well as making a fool of myself. But I listened to her advice, and I was off! My very first GOOD lesson, and I got such a high honor!
Everything was going perfect, when my helmet fell off, gagging me until I stopped. "Great job! You handled that really well. Most people would have panicked." My instructor smiled at me, waiting for me to put on the helmet again. After that, I cooled down Apache, and kissed him goodbye. I hope I can ride him again, one day.
What I learned: How NOT to wear a helmet while cantering.
The Summer That Changed My Life - Part I and II
by Gemma
(Ireland)
This story is made up... Please comment and rate! Thank you!!!
Part 1
“Ding, ding, ding!” Screams of joy!!! School was over for the summer and nobody was taking their time in getting started with the parties, beaches and summer fun! Yeah.. Sounds like great fun but me I was forced to spend my time with my Aunt who lives all the way down in the country. I certainly wasn’t in a rush to get home.
As I got out of the school gates dad was there with my bags that I packed the night before. I got into the truck and didn’t speak. As we left, my dad asked “So, you excited?” "Excited? Me? This is the worst thing that you ever forced me to do in my life! I can’t believe you’re taking me down to Aunt Grace's for the whole summer! I mean what am I to do all day?" I responded.
“Don’t you worry Aunt Grace has some chores lined up for you." Dad said.
"What sort of chores?”
"Just basic stable chores nothing you can’t handle...”
"Stable chores?" Stables mean horses! I haven’t seen a horse since I was 10 and that was almost 4 years ago! It’s bad enough you dragged me all the way out here! And now you want me to look after Aunt grace's horses!”
"Oh. I don’t want you to but Aunt Grace does. You'll adjust to it soon. Besides, it’s only for the summer."
"I cannot believe you’re doing this to me! I want to be back in the city with my friends!”
"I’m sorry Sarah, but this is the way things are gonna be and no buts about it!”
"But...”
"I said no buts! I don’t wanna hear another word out of you, you’re staying for the summer and you’re gonna enjoy it!”
Great... summer job cleaning up after horses.....
As we arrived, Aunt Grace came up to the car and said hello and how great it is to see me. I was shown to the spare room and there I unpacked my things and sat down on the bed. As I did this I heard a horse whinny. I walked over to my window and saw the most beautiful mare I have ever seen in my life. She was beautiful! She took my breath away! She was a gorgeous bay mare with four black legs a white stripe that went all the way down her muzzle and a black mane and tail. She had the most beautiful face!
I ran downstairs and out the back to the pasture where she was grazing. As she saw me approaching she lifted her head up and walked over to the fence. She was beautiful and so friendly. I moved my hand down her face and she just stood there comfortably rested a hind hoof. I sat there stroking her for an hour before my dad came looking for me. When he saw me he said “Well look at that! I never thought I would see my city crazy daughter sitting on a dirty fence stroking a horse in her good clothes? You know Sarah I just can’t figure you out?”. I smiled. “Well dinner's ready if you wanna come in and eat”. I’ll be there in a second I shouted.
I looked at the mare and gave her a rub then a big hug before I went inside. When I got inside I got washed and got changed into some clean clothes. By the time I was ready my dinner was put on the table. As I ran down the stairs and sat down I started to eat. Half way through dinner I asked Aunt Grace how long has she got the mare. She said not long. "Okay." I replied
”So Sarah your birthday is in 8 days anything you want?."
"I’m not sure dad... Surprise me!"
”Will do." He replied and we all laughed.
When dinner was finished it started getting dark so I got ready for bed. When I was in my room I looked out my window at the mare and said goodnight she looked up at me and whinnied as if to say goodnight too. I got into bed and drifted off to sleep.
Part 2
”WAKE UP SARAH!!” My dad shouted.
"Dad it’s 5:40am Is the house on fire?"
He laughed. “Don’t be silly Sarah it’s time to start your chores, the horses need to be brought into the stables, feed and brushed over and some of them need to be exercised."
"Give me a minute to get dressed and I'll be down for breakfast. I washed myself and got dressed. As I started eating I was so excited to see the mare again I rushed my food. When I was full enough I grabbed my coat and ran out to the stalls. I was given a list of things to do...
*Clean out stall’s all the stuff you need will be there..
*Bring the horses in feed and brush them down. You will find the brushes in the tackroom and the feed
..
*Take the two chesnut geldings out, the black mare, the two dappled mares and lunge the bay mare you will find all tack in the tack room..
*After each ride brush the horses down and rug up..
*When all horses are brushed and fed leave them for an hour and turn them out..
*Before you put them all out in the field make sure there are no broken or weak fence posts and take the muck out of the field using the wheelbarrow..
*Clean the stalls again and check all horses are okay..
*Sweep the stable ground and around the yard, clean tack, water & feed buckets..
*The rest of the day is yours, ENJOY!!! From: Aunt Grace
I got started by putting fresh bedding down for the horses then I grabbed some headcollars and leadropes from the tack room and went out to the pasture where all 6 horses were grazing happily. I walked into the pasture and put a headcollar on the two chesnut geldings and lead them out into the stalls. I went back out and did the same with the black mare and dappled greys. The bay mare was left so I went out and walked up to her, she saw me and lifted her head up from the grass and walked towards me as she did I noticed... A FOAL!!!
I must have missed her because it was dark out. The mare's foal was so cute! A sweet piebald foal that was so cute! I wanted to squeeze her as she approached, I slipped the head collar on her and she walked quietly beside me. Her foal was quite the opposite and ran around like a mad thing! I laughed at her and she looked at me. She was stunning exactly like her mother but had a different personality. As I put them in the mare and foal box which I now know what it was for.. I got started on my chores.
I fed all horses and brushed them over. I brought each horse for an hour’s ride and then I lunged the mare, her foal followed which was so cute! When I got in I brushed her again like I did with the others. I fed all the horses again and left them for an hour. As they were eating I cleaned the tack and put it away. When I finished it was time to turn them all out. When they were all settled I started cleaning the stalls again it was quite enjoyable looking after horses as it keeps you busy. After that I swept the stables, yard and cleaned the feed & water buckets.
When I finished my chores I went out to the pasture and sat on the fence, the bay mare noticed me immediately and trotted over to me. I gave her a carrot and a rub and watched her foal gallop around like she didn’t care about anything!
As it got dark I said goodbye to the mare and headed inside as dinner should almost be ready. I got myself washed and changed and went downstairs. I was greeted by my dad and he asked how I got on. “Fine” I said and he replied saying that’s good so I sat down and we all started eating. I asked Aunt Grace what the mare's name was? “Anne” she said. "Anne? What a beautiful name and it suits her, what about the foal?"
"Her name is Molly."
"Anne & Molly what a pair I love the names!" “That’s great Sarah?."
I finished my dinner and I was tired so I made my way up the stairs and feel into bed into a deep sleep. The next morning, my dad woke me up again and I was happy to get started. A week passed and the mare and I became closer friends. I loved her and would jump out of bed every morning just to see her and make sure she is okay.
After a long day’s work I was in my room staring out the window at the mare & foal grazing happily. After a while I got into bed and lay awake for an hour just thinking about her. Morning came and I was up by the time dad came in to wake me. We both went downstairs and I was surprised by the special breakfast--pancakes with orange juice nicer than some tea and toast! I can’t wait to dig in!
"Happy birthday.." Aunt Grace & my Dad sang. I was given a present by my dad. I opened the wrapping paper and there was a brand new head collar & lead rope. On the head collar there was a name engraved on it Anne. What’s this? You’re giving Anne to me! “I’m not, Aunt Grace is."
"OMG! Thanks so much Aunt Grace! I didn’t expect this, I’m so happy?"
“No bother dear. I’ve seen the way you are around her, you two are made for each other."
"Thank you so much!"
“You’re welcome and the foal will need handling as well you know."
"You're giving me Molly as well? This is the best birthday I ever had!"
“Now don’t be wasting time go out and start your chores. I’m pretty sure you can’t wait to go and see your new horses!”
I was so excited I sprinted out to see Anne & Molly. I couldn’t believe they were actually mine! I was so overjoyed I couldn’t wait to ride her and start with handling Molly as she is now a month old.
I can’t believe it I’m the luckiest person in the world to own the most magnificent horses ever! I can’t wait to begin our story together. But the bad thing is, I start school all over again in 2 months and the city is miles from here...
*********To be Continued*********
Sedona PART 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, Arizona)
This is Sedona
The brightness surrounded me. The cold wet snow fell in torrents upon my face. I began to close my eyes and I buried my face into my gloves. I played back everything that had happened to me that day as the cold kept me from breathing.
I ignored my father frantically scolding me about riding while a blizzard was on its way. I remember my horse had nearly over froze so she reared and I fell. unable to grip the reigns with my frost bitten hands. Sedona darted away, looking for shelter. Leaving me to die in the snow filled meadow.
My eyelids were sealed shut with frostbite, and my clothes stuck to my skin. the horrid winds burned my body. I felt like I wanted to die. I prayed for help, but i lay there for hours. nothing.my muscles felt too stiff to move,my nose burned, and My lips were sealed shut. How long had it been. 5, 6 hours? Would this be the last of Rayna Brooks?
Suddenly, as I felt my heart would give at any minute I felt something burning with heat touch my face. I was unable to open my eyes.I slowly raised my stiff frozen arms to grasp hold of this warm solid. Wait! What was that? A Nicker! Sedona had come back! She grabbed my jacket hood, and began dragging me somewhere.
Where? I wish I knew.
Searching For You - Part 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, AZ)
Fleck
Hello, I know I haven't posted in quite some time, so I've decided to post now :3 Enjoy!!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"She's going to the auctions tomorrow morning at about 6. I've no use for such a low class horse. I'm almost an expert...not a beginner like.." She paused, before jabbing a finger into my shoulder. "Like you." She finished with a menacing snarl.
I watched in horror as Julia Clets mounted her brand new, gorgeous, palomino Arabian, and trotted off towards the out door ring.
Pure anger surged through me as I turned and ran. My thick, wavy brown hair fluttered out behind me as I ran to my mother, who stood confronting with another woman. "Mom!" I exclaimed, gripping her wrist and yanking her aside. My mother gasped in alarm as she stumbled, but picked herself back up.
"Gosh dang it Rose what is it!" She snapped, glaring daggers down at me with those usually so warm, brown eyes.
"J-J-J-Julia I-i-s s-s-s" I stuttered, my lips trembling as I tried to choke out the words that sent me into such a frenzy. "For goodness sake Rosalie! Spit it out!" She snapped, gripping my wrist and giving it a squeeze. I couldn't stop the tears that spilled out of my topaz blue eyes.
"Julia is selling Fleck!" I burst out, gazing up at my mother, whose face was contorted into a shocked gasp.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~That Night~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"I'm sorry dear, I know you love her but Fleck isn't y-" My mother began, trying to calm me as we sat at the table together.
"I Don't care!" I burst out, burying my face in my hands. Fleck was a horse at the stables I rode at; Arabian Dreams Stables. Hence the name, they bred and trained Arabians. Every time I went, I rode Fleck, for she was the horse I trusted the most. Fleck was a gorgeous flea-bitten-gray Arabian mare, and the mellowest horse at the stables.
Unfortunately the stables belonged to the Clets. They had one single child; a snotty daughter named Julia who thought she could do whatever she liked. Even if that meant selling the stables most loved mare for her own selfish reasons.
"Rosie, please." My mother tried to calm me. We sat across from each other at the table, hand in hand, both faces' stained with tears.
"No! I won't let them sell her, mum!" I exclaimed, drawing my hands back and looking up.
"Can't you DO something?" I pleaded helplessly, searching her face for answers. I found none. She gave a solemn shake of her head, that caused more warm, salty tears to spill down my face. "You HAVE to!" I breathed, my voice shaky. I was simply devastated...
My mother shook her head. "There is nothing we can do, Rosie...You just need to accept that you need to find another h-" She began.
"I won't!" I exclaimed, standing up immediately. My chair was sent falling backwards and clattering to the hard wood floor. "Fleck trusts me! And I trust her!" I snapped, pointing a finger at my mother. "But YOU don't care because YOU think that YOU can't do a SINGLE THING!"
"Rosalie Maraya Lancaster!" My mother snapped, leaping to her feet. Her chair slid out and fell to the floor as well.
"Please, calm down. There's nothing we can do..."
I gritted my teeth, frustration surging through me. Didn't she CARE that Fleck could be sold to a slaughter house? Meat processing companies always came to auctions, looking for older or weaker horses to turn into dog food. Fleck was pushing 20 years... Even if my mom wouldn't do anything, I would.
Bring on the Bets - Part 1
by SuperSmily
(KS, USA)
My blood pounded in my ears as I waited for the the starting bell. My horse Bring on the Bets,or Bass, have trained the entire year just to be here at the most challenging cross-country course in the state of Colorado.
There it was. The starting bell. I gave Bass more rein and he shot out of into the forest. The logging pile and the hay bales flashed under Bass's hooves. He moved into a gallop as we thundered to the water jump. I squeezed the reins and did a half halt. He slowed down and pushed off of the ground.
For a moment we were airborne than we splashed down in the water and zoomed toward the finish line. My time flashed on the screen. 49.56 seconds. I grinned that was our best time yet.
"Miracle!" My mom shouted.
I rode toward her and hopped off Bass. She hugged me and gave me a pink lemonade. We walked over to my dad at the trailer.
"Great job honey," he said as he hugged me.
I waited to be called to the awards stand when Ronney, my Jack Russel, bounded over and tried to lick my face. Then my name was called. I walked proudly over to receive my red ribbon.
Just then I heard people screaming and saw the crowd parting. Running towards me was Bass sweating and eyes wide with no way to stop him.
Up, Up, And Away - Part 1
by Liv
Up, up, and away. Chinook cantered around the arena, his nostrils flaring. "Keep your hands up, Abbey!" Cried my instructor, Kathlyn. Today at Green branch academy was stirrup-less week, and Chinook and I were doing well. Stirrups or not, I pushed my heels down and kept my balance even. Chinook was still in the learning process, and I was the one who was offered to train him.
"Okay, bring him back to the walk. Your doing superb. Keep it up. I'm going to set some jumps up, while you give him a break."
The warm air glazed over my arms, and hugged Chinooks pinto body. My forehead was sweaty from where my helmet covered it. Sure it was nice to live where it was always sunny, but maybe even one gust of cold, chilling wind would cool me down enough to sail Chinook over these jumps.
"Alright!" Cried Kathlyn, clasping her two gloved hands together. I kicked Chinook into a well paced canter. I kept my hands up to keep him straight, otherwise he'd refuse. He had a record of refusing jumps.
Last year when he was completely green a girl decided it was necessary to try to jump him. I don't think she got over one jump that ride. Chinook happily perked his ears as I gave him a bit of rein to stretch over the tall oxer.
He picked up his sky blue polo wrapped legs, and tucked in his bell booted hoofs. Whenever we jumped, I felt like one with Chinook. We flew in mid air for a few seconds. When a horse and rider jump, you're flying for a bit.
He came down soft and finished the jump clean. I came out of my jump position and balance myself with my seat, my calves becoming sore from no stirrups. Chinook quickly collected himself, then lifted his weight over the next jump.
As I helped Chinook over it, I came back into the saddle to early, causing him to clunk the bar. That's okay, One jump wont hurt anyone. Chinook chomped heavily on his bit, and cantered around. He performed a messy flying lead change, and went to the next jump.
He was still learning the lead change process, leg yields, and reining back. He almost mastered the art of jumping. Chinook has been in my life ever sense he arrived early last year, and ever sense he came, I loved everything about him. His shiny paint coat, his soft kind eyes, the way he let out loud, and happy snorts while jumping.
"Great job. You can cool him out, make sure you tell him great job. I am almost positive this pair will go far, very far." Smiled Kathlyn.
I gave him the biggest pat on the neck, and praised him over and over again. While we walked on a long rein, I noticed the polo team walking down one of the trails.
Everyone on that team appeared to be stuck up. They obviously thought they owned the place, and they only arrived here last month. The captain had always caught my eye, with his wind blown brown hair, the way he walked, even the way he talked. Of course I would never build up the nerve to talk to him. I couldn't be crushing, Could I?
"Hey girlie! Looking great!" Cried my best friend, Emily from the fence.
"Thanks! How are you doing?" I asked her, while patting Chinooks neck and still walking him out. "Great. I am DEFF not looking forward to that no stirrup lesson. My legs are complete jelly!" She called, patting her dapple grey stallions neck.
He uneasily stepped around, jittering and flinching at every little noise. She named him Darlings good kisses, and even though he was jittery and flinchy, he knew almost everything, and how to do it. "It wont be too bad...I think..." I giggled, knowing how much Em hated going no stirrups. I slid down from the saddle, loosened his girth, and rolled up my stirrups.
"You're so good boy" I said, kissing his nose then walking to the barn.
"Kath said she might get the polo team to teach us a group lesson. How awful would that be? Yes, I admit they can play polo. But I bet they have no clue on how to teach lessons. James might know, but if he isn't teaching, of course they wont have a hint!" Cried Em as she mounted up onto Darlings back.
"What do you think of James?" I asked her, taking off Chinooks bridal, and slipping his green plaid halter on. He yawned and shook out his mane, sleepily hanging his head low on the cross ties.
"I honestly have no clue. I just know he has a clue of what hes doing. He can ride, and I've seen him teach before, and hes pretty good. Other than that hes just a stranger." She said, walking Darling in a circle. "I have to take off, Lessons starting." She groaned, kicking her feet from the stirrups and walking to the arena.
As I fed Chinook a treat, he nudged my shoulder, asking for more. "I don't have anymore, Silly." I said, patting his neck.
No Title for Now - Part 1
by Hannah (Wow there's a lot of Hannahs!)
(~Somewhere~)
"Time for breakfast!" called my dad from downstairs. I sat up drowsily and pushed my glasses onto my nose crookedly, looking around. The open window bathed the room in a placid, golden light, and the room filled with the wonderful smell of the ocean.
"Where am I again?" I asked myself as I started down the ladder from the top bunk of my bed. I shook my head to clear away the cloud of sleep cloaking my head and remembered, smiling.
I was at the cabin.
Finally.
This thought sent a rush of energy coursing through my body like a poison. I jumped from the ladder and ran across the room to the open blue suitcase laying open on a chair, throwing on a random outfit and tossing my PJ's into the clothes basket.
"Wake up, Kate!" I said loudly, throwing another outfit at the lump under the quilt on the bottom bunk that was the sleeping form of my cousin-and best friend-Kate.
She groaned and adjusted her pillow, then continued snoring.
I ran out the door of the guest bedroom, which was the only room with bunk beds, and threw myself down the stairs to the kitchen, my feet sliding on the slippery wood floor. The warm aroma of pancakes and melting chocolate sent me into another excited frenzy.
"We're HERE!" I sang at the top of my lungs, dancing around the small, cramped, kitchen that we all loved so much. My brother gave me a strange look, but went back to his pancakes when I shot him a probably insane-looking grin.
"Where's Kate?" asked my dad as I took my dish of pancakes to my place on the worn oak table. I stuffed a forkful of pancakes into my mouth, then replied.
"Ees ill aleep" I said. I waited a moment, then swallowed my pancakes and tried again.
"She's still asleep," I said, laughing. "We were up until, like, 2:00! And its only 7!"
My dad nodded thoughtfully.
"Well your mom is down at the stable, making sure Mystery is all settled in."
"Okay. We'll meet her down there after we eat-if Kate ever wakes up!"
"I'm up, I'm up!" came a new voice. I turned to see Kate, wearing the wrinkled outfit that I'd thrown at her, walking down the stairs.
"Hey my non-daughter Kate!" My dad said, grinning and ruffling her hair. I had to laugh.
Ever since we'd been little, we'd been convinced that we were sisters, separated at birth or something, instead of cousins. We lived practically next door to each other, and we even looked alike, with emerald green eyes and dark wavy hair, which convinced us even more.
"Come on!" I said, grabbing her arm. "Take a pancake and eat it on the way to the stable! Mystery has his show coming up and we really need to practice!" Kate grabbed a pancake off the table and followed me, still half asleep.
********************************************************
Okay, so that's all for now. I know I haven't really introduced the horses yet, but they're coming soon! Lol. I didn't want to waste my time writing more in case it was really bad and nobody wanted to read it ;)
Please let me know what you think! And let me know if you want part 2 please!
Broken - Part 1
by Jess
(IL)
Broken - I've always hated that word. I know it means the training level of a horse........ But a little voice inside my head whispered "Broken what? A Broken spirit, a broken heart, a broken soul?"........
**************************
Lightning flashed, trees whipped across the road. The stallion in the silver trailer screamed and thrashed about. The horse thieves swore, trying to manage the wild horse and drive through the storm. Suddenly, a tree fell onto the blue pickup. Everything went black.
Three hours later, a mighty wild grullo colored stallion struggled to his feet. There was a gash in his side and the blood was spurting out of the wound. He screamed a scream that only the wildest, most untamable stallion could utter. The two thieves opened the trailer, each with a whip in his hand. He tried to bolt away, put the whip lashes rained down.
Soon, Thunder the Wild was beaten unconscious.
***************************
Sorry it's so terribly short.
Goodbye - Part 1
by Amy
Everything was black. I couldn't see anything. I opened my eyes and I found myself on a hospital bed. Both of my arms and legs had casts on. People were standing at the foot of the bed. I wondered what happened to Cloud. Was she in the hospital too? A different hospital? An animal hospital?
Cloud
I opened my eyes and saw people standing in front of me. I laid on the soft bed, silently. My right front leg hurt. It had a cast on. I wondered where Anna was. I squirmed in bed, but one person said, "It's okay. You'll be fine." I whinnied in pain. I couldn't take it anymore. The pain was killing me! "She is restless and uneasy. We have to give her the shot." said the vet as he came in. He took a needle from a small table, and walked over to me. He poked at my neck with the needle and everything went black.
I'm sorry, but I cannot write this part. It's soooo hard. i can't think of a thing! Well, Anna went back home, and she finds cloud in her stall. Then they both rest. Cloud in her stall, and Anna in bed.
Missing Horses - Part 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, Arizona)
"GRACIE! Will you hurry up? I want to go now!" Megan exclaimed, throwing her hands up into the air.
"I understand you wanting Gracie to go to the mall with you, but why to I have to go?" Peyton asked, putting his cell phone in his pocket.
"GRACIE!" Megan called. Gracie pulled her long red hair into the a pony tail, then walked over to Peyton and sat down beside him.
"Do I REALLY have to go?" She groaned.
"Yes! and so does Peyton! We need to get you some make-up to cover up those freckles! come on!" Megan exclaimed.
"Ohhh! What about this one?" Megan laughed, holding up a frilly blue dressed covered in lace and glitter. Gracie snorted in disgust, walked over to the solid color T-Shirts.
"Aw come on! how about this one?" Megan smiled, holding up a layered pink skirt that was covered in sequence.
"Oh look at me! I'm Megan Delsey, the number one girly girl in the world!" Peyton laughed, holding up the blue dress that Megan had hung back up.
"Knock it off!" Megan giggled punching him in the arm.
Gracie held up a navy blue polo, smiling. Suddenly the shirt was yanked from her grasp and replaced by a pink polka-dotted bikini top. Gracie groaned, shoving the bikini back into Megan.
"I DON'T wear bikinis." Gracie reminded her, wrapping the navy blue polo around her arm.
"Gracie Elizabeth, one pieces are WAY out of style." Megan scoffed, shoving the bikini back at Gracie.
"Says who." Gracie retorted, throwing the bikini on the ground.
"SAYS ME!" Megan gasped, picking it up.
"I don't care! I will wear a one piece until I'm 105 year old." Gracie snorted, turning her back on Megan.
"Fine! Be ugly, I don't care." Megan growled, putting the bikini top on the hanger. Gracie gasped, turning to face Megan.
"I am NOT ugly!" She glared, stomping her foot on the ground.
"Oh really? Look at that scraggly red hair, and those hideous freckles! You remind me of a troll!" Megan replied, smiling.
"Ladies! Ladies!" Peyton laughed, butting in between them.
"TAKE THAT BACK!" Gracie growled, trying to shove past Peyton. Peyton grabbed her shoulders pushing her back.
"No." Megan smiled.
"Then...Then...." Gracie thought, studying Megan. "Then you are nothing but a snobby bratty girly girl who think she knows EVERYTHING when really she can only tell dog poop from her own!" Megan gasped, shoving Peyton out of the way. She ran at Gracie, fists ready.
"STOP IT!" Peyton exclaimed, holding Megan back.
"I'll be glad when you move 100 miles away! That way I won't have to see your ugly face." Megan snorted, turning her back on Gracie. Gracie gasped. That hurt.
"Fine, if that's how you feel then you're not my friend anymore." She sighed, trying to keep her voice form cracking.
"Do I look like I care?" Megan scoffed. Peyton sighed, standing beside Gracie.
"Let's go." and they walked out of the door.
Gracie's family couldn't afford their house, so they were forced to move. Her parents had found a nice little country house 120 miles away. She was glad it was on the country, but she would be away more than an hour away from all her friends.]
Gracie wiped the tears from her face, and pushed the last box of stuff into the moving truck. She sighed. Today was moving day, and they were leaving very soon.
"Gracie!" Her mom called. Gracie's mom, Lauren Elizabeth, had long red hair just like Gracie, and she was also covered in freckles.
"Ya mom?" Gracie replied, sniffing.
"Your little friend's here!" Gracie smiled, hearing this. Peyton had promised to stop by before he went to baseball practice to say goodbye. She skipped around the side of the house to see Peyton in his base ball uniform.
Gracie's lip began to tremble as she realized this would be the last time she would see her friend for the whole summer. She gulped, trying to push the tears away, but they came anyways.
She walked over to him, giving him a big hug.
"I'm going to miss you Peyton Collins." she sighed, patting his back.
"Me too Gracie Elizabeth." Peyton mumbled, hugging her as well. Gracie stepped away, wiping her face.
"Have fun at your new house." Peyton smiled.
"I'll try." she sighed.
"Well, I gotta go now. If I'm late again, coach'll boot me from the team." Peyton laughed, turning around and getting into his car.
"Alright, see ya in august." Gracie murmured, waving.
"I'll tell Megan you said bye!" and she closed his door, and they drove away. Gracie squeezed her eyes shut, wiping some more tears from her face.
"Come on SweetHeart! Time to go!" and she stomped over to their blue mini van, and squeezed in the back between all the boxes.
No Title-Part 1
by jakiebabe
(Louisiana)
"Callie! Get down here!" my mom yelled.
"I'm busy!" I replied.
I really wasn't but in my mind I was. I was looking at horses for sale as I did every Saturday. I really wanted a horse, but my mom couldn't afford one and neither could I. I was saving but WAAYY for away to even think about horses. Well I have enough to buy this beautiful black mare that sparkled in the sun, I would name her sparkle, that is if i could get the money before she got a home.
She was 1,000 and I had 2,000.It seems far but I'm actually pretty close,because she is 1,000 and my friend owns a barn I could board her at for 50 a month and well here is my chart for how much I need to save and what for:
Horse-1000
board-50 a month
feed-in board
hay-in board
vet-300 yearly
farrier-60 every 6 to 8 weeks
floater-50 yearly
tack-i can use my friends
emergency-1000
extras-500
(hey guys I totally made most of that up the board is real and they provide feed but the horse I want needs alfala. Also I don't want this mare I'm using in the story)
So I have 2 things saved for horse and emergency, so I'm somewhat close but not really!
"Caallie!" my mom said bringing me back to reality. "Come on we have to go meet the barn owners do you want to start lessons or not?"
"Yes! Let's go!!"I screamed.
"There's my girl." she said smiling.
On the way there I decided to ask if I could have a horse and this is how it went:
"Mom, I want to seriously talk about getting a horse."
"Cal, if I could I would, and you know that, but money is tight and since it's just you, me, and your little brother I can't do it.
"I know, but mom, I have 2,000 already saved, enough to buy the horse and pay for an emergency and I'm still earning money from chores and all so I could pay as much as possible."
"Callie, I can't pay for a horse and lessons.I'm sorry i know how bad you want one, but you will have to keep saving.I'm sorry."
"I understand, but mom-"
"No buts ,Callie, now stop this conversation and get in a happy mode. You have lessons."
"Yes, mam'"
"We're here!" She said
"Now, I'm going to come in and meet the owner then I'm gonna leave him and you alone and I'll pick you up at 3 so you have enough time to you know hang out, O.K.?"
"O.K., mom."
******************************
Comment for Part 2!
"My Horse Stories" (Online Series): Midnight - Part 1
by What They Call Me
(Milky Way Galaxy)
A sequel to Flicka....(Not Flicka 2)
I woke up on Tuesday, thinking about my horses. I have 3 beautiful horses, but they are all very stubborn.
One of them is a dapple grey 15hh paint mare named Star, quite a beaut, but very shy. Another One of them is Moon. Moon is light grey but he has a black crescent on his back.
Moon is about 14hh high, and he is a stallion. My Mother wanted to geld him, but I refused. The third is a sorrel gelding. He is around 16hh high, and he is a paint. We rescued him 2 years back, and he is looking great now. His name is Sunset. He is my personal favorite. I went out to the barn. All three of my horses were there.
"Hey Star." I reached my hand out to pat her.
"Hello Moon." I gave Moon a hay bale and gave him a quick pat.
"Hey Sunset!" I fed Sunset an apple, and gave him a rub. I called to star, and she looked at me. I fed her a carrot. I went out to the tack shed and got Star's saddle, girth, and bridle. She seemed a little chubbier than before, so I loosened the girth. I took her out into a big fenced field, and hopped on her. I kept her head up and kicked her sides, and she started into a slow walk. I kicked her again, but she would not go any faster. I hit her with my crop, and she started into a slow trot. I hit her again with the crop, and she went a little faster.
Finally, I hit her as hard as I could and she started into a fast gallop. I loved riding Star at a gallop. She was so smooth! All of a sudden, she threw her head back and jumped over the fence. She went faster than ever before and ran through a nearby forest.
The trees scraped my legs as I begged her to slow down, but she just kept going. Why did Star have to be trained for jumping?
Finally, I gave up and jumped off of her. She kept galloping forward. I was exhausted. The ground was misty and cold, and i was lost. I could see my cold breath in front of me. I looked left, then right.
"I am lost. I am cold. I am scared. Can anyone help me?"
Jumping - Part 1
by Pangu36501
(USA)
Hi, my name is Melody. I live in Kansas USA and I have a horse named Cassy. Cassy is a 16hh bay mare with a snip. I love entering C in jumping competitions. The first time, I got in fourth place but now that I practiced her she is winning trophies!!!
Pegasus: Chapter One
by Carolyn
(USA)
This is my first story, so please enjoy and comment. Sorry for any grammar or spelling mistakes!!!
*************
Twelve year old Jessie Winston stared in awe out the tinted window of her mother's sedan. She felt out of place, the shiny white car among the old dusty trucks. All the cars were parked in a gravel lot. Beyond that, a huge red barn sat regally among paddocks and rolling green pastures. She watched some kids her age with a mixture of envy and nervousness.
"Come on, Jessie, you're the one who wanted lessons so badly!" Mrs. Winston shouted.
Jessie's six year old twin siblings bounced impatiently around their mother's feet. Jessie crawled out of the car slowly. The twins, Jake and Jamie shrieked excitedly about some horse they just saw. Jessie's mom walked briskly toward the barn. Jessie followed reluctantly, studying the gravel nervously.
Seconds later, they were standing before a wooden door. A brass nameplate read 'office' Mrs. Winston knocked on the door, and a deep man's voice answered, "Come in!" A man in a swivel office chair turned to face them. He stood up and extended a hand toward Jessie while saying, "I'm Mr. Davidson, the owner."
Jessie shook his hand, and then stepped back to study him. He was tall and broad shouldered. He wore jeans, and a dark blue polo that read Storm Side Stables in grey lettering. Over the polo, he wore a nice grey jacket.
"Let me give you the grand tour," he boomed, giving them a huge grin.
The Winstons followed Mr. Davidson down the long aisle way. On either side, mahogany wood stalls gleamed. Each stall door had a brass nameplate with the horses name on it.
Underneath, a laminated piece of paper with feeding instructions hung. Riders of different age groups were grooming horses and chatting happily. Near the end of the aisle, Mr. Davidson stopped at a stall.
"This is Pepper," he said, patting the flea-bitten grey pony fondly. "She's actually fourteen hands, just about the right size for you, so you'll be riding her for your lessons" he continued in his deep voice.
Mr. Davidson opened the stall door a little so Jessie could step inside. Jessie let Pepper sniff her hands, and then she scratched the mare's withers. Pepper sighed and closed her eyes.
Mr. Davidson grinned broadly and declared, "I think you two will get along just fine!"
Then, the owner showed Jessie how to halter Pepper, lead her into the aisle way, tie an emergency knot, and groom. After Mr. Davidson made sure Pepper was completely clean, he showed Jessie how to tack up. As Jessie lead Pepper toward the arena, her heartbeat drowned out the sound of the mare's hooves thudding against the dirt.
Diablo - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, AZ, USA)
He lunged at her, bearing his sharp ugly teeth. Quickly, with one swift movement, she drew her hand away,and stumbled backwards, unable to cry for help. She looked up at the angry beast who pawed the air with his hard hooves. A shrill cry filled the air, as he trampled over her, leaving her there, filled with pain.
One cry followed the other, until her voice went hoarse. She had traveled too far away from civilization, so nobody could hear her pitiful cries of help. He darted towards the herd, separating the peaceful family. They raced away from each other, trying to escape his viscous energy.
He was a cast off from the herd.. An angry soul.. He threatened to take the life of anything that crossed his path.. In this case, it was young Taylor Sophia who had refused to heed her mother's warnings about the rabid horse called Diablo.
She watched in dread as he bucked and grunted. With trembling hands, she picked herself up, and wiped the blood from a scratch on her soft face. She took a few shaky steps towards the road, praying that Diablo would not notice.
Unfortunately, he did. He immediately galloped towards her, thrashing his neck in a beastly manner. His long black mane flowing behind him. She glanced back at the roaring brute, and immediately, without a second thought,pushed all her energy down to her feet and ran. The blood pounded in her ears, as her breath escaped her lungs. There was no way she could outrun the beast, but she knew she had to try.
Suddenly, she crashed into the barbed wire fence. The spikes tore her shirt and her flesh. She flipped over it, and landed hard on her back, gasping for breath. Diablo reared up, but luckily the four foot fence was too tall for him to jump, but he continued to try. He whacked the fence, and bit it. Taylor rolled over, and crawled to the side of the road, hoping somebody would see her.
Pain spiraled all throughout her body,and her head throbbed. She could still hear Diablo trying to tear down the fence. A car drove by, and she flinched at how close it was. She heard it squeal to a stop,and a door slam shut.
"Are you okay?" A woman's voice asked. Taylor could do nothing but groan 'no'. The woman gasped and ran to her side.
"I'm calling the police." She said punching some buttons into her phone. Taylor opened one eye, and watched as the woman watched Diablo. She mumbled something under her breath. Taylor gave in to sleep and all went black.
Gracie's Foal - Part 1...PLEASE COMMENT FOR PART 2!!!!
by Doree
(Canada)
Gracie
Isabelle Grayson stared at the grave which covered her chestnut mare, Gracie. "Come on Izzy. Let's go home." Izzy pulled away from her step-father's grasp. "She was a great horse, an amazing horse! Its getting dark out, we have to go sweetie." Said her mom. Izzy tore her gaze away from the grave and up to her mother's. A tear softly made it's way down her face.
All of a sudden, Izzy threw herself beside the grave and started to sob. Her best friend was dead. Gone. Forver. There was so many ways to put it. She pounded the earth angrily. She felt someone's arms go around her. She didn't fight. Izzy fell into an exashted heap in her step-father's arms. Everything went black for Izzy.
Two Weeks Later
Isabelle Woke up. It was early morning. she got up and brushed her hair. She hadn't really bothered brushing her dark brown curls every since Gracie died. But tomorrow was the end of spring break. Izzy stared at herself in the mirror. Her brown eyes had a red tinge to it from crying so much. How am I going to surive the 8th grade without the best friend? Izzy asked herself. She glanced around and her eyes landed on the picture of her and Gracie. The thoroughbred/hackney mare stood tall and proud. Isabelle sat on her back. A blue ribbon was pinned to Gracie's bridle, after winning the jumping competition that day.
The bay mare shown so beautifully in the picture, Izzy felt tears running down her face. "Izzy, come downstairs for breakfast!" Called her mom. Izzy tore her eyes away from the photo and headed down the stairs. "Here. Eat." Izzy stared at the plate of steaming eggs and bacon her mother and just placed in front of her. "Honey. Today I contacted the man who use to own Gracie." Izzy grimaced as she thought of him. His name was Georgie browns. He use to abuse the mare. But luckily, Izzy had spotted him in the act and stopped it.
"He told me,that she was bred to a stallion. She had a foal a couple weeks before the found her. That foal was sold a couple times around. I called around to every owner who ever had it and finally I found the owner. He agreed to sell us the foal, well now its actually a five year old. He said that the horse can't be trained, that it's crazy. But I know you can turn it around. We're picking it up tomorrow." Her mother let out a big breath and smiled. Izzy just stared at her mom. what was going to happen now? PLEASE COMMENT!!!!!
Annie's Past - Part 1
by Alex
(Australia)
Melita's long, blond hair tangled down her back as she heaved a large bag of chaff onto her back and slowly varied it to the stables.
"Hey Mom, I could use some help, ya know!" Melita called as her mom walked past her.
"Sorry honey, here, let me take this." Her mom laughed.
"Thanks." Mumbled Melita. Melita was staying at an old ranch with her mom for a week. It was her Aunt, Uncle and cousin Elanors farm. Melita loved horses so though she was working hard, she still loved being around the horses.
Just as Melita had finished moving all of the bags of chaff, her cousin Elanor came around the corner.
"How you going Mel?" Elanor asked.
"Oh, alright. Finished now. Can we go see the horses? Please! I am only her for 2 more days!" Melita begged. Elanor sighed and motioned for Melita to follow her.
As the two were walking through the stables, Elanor asked, "So how are your riding lessons back home going?"
"Alright." Replied Melita, "I have just finished my cantering skills and I have been doing jumping!"
The girls walked a little farther, Melita patting every horse she passed.
"Come on, let's go now." Elanor urged.
"Wait!" Exclaimed Melita, "Who's that horse?" Melita pointed to a bay colored Mare with a white mane and tail. She was restlessly tossing her head in distress.
"Oh, that's just Annie, nothing special, in fact she is a bit of a nuisance around here. She was found in the back paddock, with wounds and bruises. We took her in but she really needs to leave because she just causes such a commotion!" Elanor explained.
As the girls left the stables, Melita couldn't help thinking about Annie. She felt so sorry for her, being hated because she was the way she was. Melita knew she had to do something.
River Wood Riding Academy - Chapter 1
by Kaisharn
(Australia)
Chapter One
“Do you have it?” asked Brydie.
“Yeah” said Charlie, as she pulled a small white envelope out of her bag.
The two girls were sitting on a park bench staring at an unopened envelope. Brydie Mathews was 14 years old. She had blond curly hair and brown eyes. She lived on a horse stud and cattle station called “Seven Oaks”.
Charlie Thompson was 13 years old. She had long blond hair and blue eyes. Charlie lived on a cattle station called “Kylie”. The girls lived in a town called Summer Land. Summer Land was a very isolated little town.
A few months earlier Brydie and Charlie had been competing at the local show. After the ribbons were presented they had been introduced to a scout for River Wood Riding Academy. River Wood made future Olympians. You have a month to prove yourself worthy of representing your state at sports like jumping, cross country, barrel racing and other horse sports.
But before you can even consider doing any of that you have to get in. Now most of their lives depended on what was on that paper. What would happen if they didn’t get in? All that hard work gone to waste.
“You open it” said Charlie not taking her eyes off the envelope. Brydie opened the envelope. She lifted out the neatly folded piece of paper and unfolded it. Her eyes found the line straight away. Brydie sat there motionless. Then she looked up at Charlie “we are in” she said.
Pepper the Champion - Part 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, AZ)
It was all so beautiful. The fine muzzle, concave profile, graceful curving neck, rippling muscles under his glossy coat, the long sloping shoulders and the well defined withers, and the high set tail, and well-shaped feet; They all were what made this horse beautiful. He had a reputation for intelligence and beauty, and also for getting into mischief.
He stood in the corner of the dark green field, his deep chocolaty brown coat stuck out like a sore thumb. Pepper bent his head down, and picked up a mouthful of grass, which quickly disappeared. Why couldn't he be hers? She dreamed and dreamed of owning the prize winning championship Pepper, but to a girl from a poor family like her, he was strictly off limits.
Laurena rested her chin on her pale hands, which were rested on the fine newly painted white fence; it was perfect for a show horse like Pepper. His owners were overly rich off of his winnings, and he was supposedly a brat; typical show horse behavior.
The Arabian suddenly lifted his head, his gaze rested firmly on Laurena. He let out a high pitched whinnied, and began galloping over.
Shocked, Laurena staggered backwards, as the tall horse poked his head over the fence. Pepper's glossy coach glimmered in the sunlight, and his deep brown eyes looked kind, not spoiled and snobby.
Laurena stepped forward,and shook away the feeling of fear. She reached out her hand to the beautiful stallion,and instead of backing away, he thrust his muzzle into her palm. Laurena giggled as his whiskers rubbed against her hand. He reached out her other hand, and rubbed his glossy, arched neck.
Were all those rumors about him being an awful brat just rumors after all? Was Pepper not what people said he was?
Letter from a horse's heart - Letter 1
by What they call me
(Milky way galaxy)
Dear Emma,
It was you and me together forever. We went through the good times and the bad. I listened to all your sad thoughts and cared. You rode me every day, with plenty of care. You loved me and groomed me every day. Then, the worst day of my life came. I grew too old and you were scared to see me die, so you sold me. Now I live in a small barn all alone. My owner only feeds me twice a week. She only rides me once a month. I am always cramped and never really got exercise.
I am unwanted. I am old. I am useless. I am Daniel, the bay appaloosa mare. Please buy me back, I will work my hardest to make you happy.
Sincerely,
Daniel
Wyse Vann Equestrian Camp - Chapter 1: Wyse Vann (A)
by Heidi
(USA)
Chapter 1: Wyse Vann
It was 2 o’clock in the afternoon, and I was just finishing my packing. Five hours until I had to be at camp. But I had to make sure I had everything. I looked at my summer camp checklist one last time. “Shampoo and conditioner, check. Toothpaste, check. Socks, check. Extra socks, check.” I muttered to myself. I scanned the list, looking for anything unmarked, and scanned my memory for anything to add.
“Are you ready,” My mom came into my room, hands on her hips. “Because we can’t bring anything to you until visitation weekend.”
“Um, yeah. Everything seems to be packed.” I said. I folded the list, and tucked it into the front pocket of my Vera Bradley suitcase, and pulled out the handle. “We can go now.” I rolled my suitcase to the car and my dad lifted it up, feigning weight.
“Wow Logan, got enough in here?” he said with a smirk. “Maybe you should go get your bed, if we take it apart; I think it’ll fit…” We laughed.
“Hey, dad, I think you’re forgetting something.” I said grinning.
“What?”
“This!” I threw my duffel bag at him. He caught it with one arm, and tousled my wavy brown hair with the other. “Dad! Not the hair!” I said.
We were laughing when mom came out with her purse and car keys. “Let’s hit the road or we’ll be late for orientation!” she said, and we got into the car.
“Lucky break with Meredith’s mom having a trailer and everything, huh?” Mom said handing the keys to dad, who started the car. Meredith Wells was my best friend from school. And she was going to the same camp as I was this summer, Wyse Vann Summer Riding School.
“I know! I am so glad she could bring Sheridan for me.” I said as I fastened my seatbelt. I smiled as I thought of my chestnut Thoroughbred Quarter Horse cross. Meredith’s mom used to be a professional hunt seat jumper, and had a spare trailer she never used from her showing days. Meredith had volunteered to bring my horse, Sheridan, and her horse, Maybella, to Wyse Vann, since we boarded them at the same stable. We had loaded them up together 20 minutes before, and she had left already.
On the way to Wyse Vann, my parents and I talked about my summer schedule, horses ( which my parents didn’t really understand), and staying in touch. “Be sure to call every week.” My mom said. “And also email us!”
After two long hours of driving, I saw the oak sign that read “Wyse Vann Riding Academy” in pretty golden cursive. Butterflies swarmed in my stomach, and I ran my fingers through my hair. My dad turned the car into the sign’s driveway.
Just telling from the 5 minute drive down the driveway, I could tell that this was a far fancier camp then I was used to. The driveway was lined with perfect little leafy Dogwood trees. Little wildflowers were poking up in a lush field behind a white fence. It looked like something out of a movie, and I felt like the star. Nerves welled in my chest, and I applied a coat of Berry Glisten Bonne Bell lip gloss.
Then Wyse Vann camp came into view. My mouth dropped in awe. A large oak building sat in the middle, right in view, with other buildings behind it. Campers milled around, leading horses, talking, and hugging parents.
We pulled into a small parking lot designated for the girl’s cabins, where a group of campers were already parked and unloading suitcases. There were ten small cabin buildings closest to the parking lot. Girls were entering them toting luggage. The cabins were oak, like the sign. They resembled what almost looked like miniature houses, steps, small porch, and all. Wow.
“Hey Sherry!” I heard a voice call behind me. I wheeled around. Meredith’s blonde head was sticking out of a white Ford pickup truck’s window in its signature high ponytail. A trailer was hitched to the back, and I could hear horses moving around inside.
“Oh my gosh! Meredith!” I screamed, and ran over the truck. “How did I get here before you?! You left like, twenty minutes before us!”
“I guess it’s because we had to fill up on gas,” she said, blue eyes sparkling. “We were just about empty when we started here. I told mom we should’ve gotten it while we were shopping yesterday.”
“Hey, hey, hey! Excuse me?” Mrs. Wells said, rolling down her window to look at me. “It was just about eleven o’clock at night when we finished, and we had a big day today.” She smiled at me.
“Logan dear, it’s so nice to see you! How about you come with us to the stables so we can unload these horses?” She waved at my parents, who were talking to a lady holding a clipboard in a Wyse Vann printed polo.
I nodded my head and climbed in. Meredith and I chatted as Mrs. Wells guided the Ford to the back of a gorgeous stable. A sign read with, Horse Drop-offs here, with an arrow pointing to the back.
We could see campers unloading horses and tack from trailers. A skinny woman was sitting at a table at the entrance to the barn. The table had papers, clipboards, and folders all neatly arranged on it. “New campers with horses, please see me for your stall, saddle rack, and tack box numbers.” She called in a loud, clear voice.
“I guess that’s us.” Meredith said, and we hopped out of the truck with her mom, and practically pranced to the table.
“Hello girls, welcome to Wyse Vann Summer Riding School. I’m Mrs. Lawson, the head director here. Names?” the lady said, and gave us a smile.
“Meredith Wells and Logan Sherry.” I told her. Mrs. Lawson shuffled through some manilla folders in a box at her side, and pulled out two. She handed them to us. “All of your camp information, is in that folder. Stall number, tack room key, and your cabin number and key, but your parents will receive your schedule. There are other instructors, and returning campers around here with a Wyse Vann shirt on, so if you have any questions you can ask them. Next.”
“Thanks.” Meredith and I said in unison, and walked away for a sixth grader to take our place. We undid the metal clasp on the folder and pulled out some papers and a key.
“Stall number 35,” Meredith said, reading her papers. She looked at her key. “Tack room 5, and cabin 7. What about you?” she said looking at me.
I read my papers. “Stall 39, hey! Only four stalls down!” we high-fived. “Tack room 5, and cabin 2. Aw man! We don’t share a cabin.” I frowned.
“No! Logan! That totally ruins everything!”
“I know right! But we still need to hang out at the barn, ALL the time.” I said.
“Agreed.”
Mrs. Wells walked up leading Meredith’s flea bitten gray Arabian, Maybella. “Thanks for helping me girls.” She said sarcastically, but with a smile.
“Oh my gosh! I was so going to-“I began. How could I have forgotten about Sheridan? I felt horrible that I didn’t get him out as soon as I came. Four hours is the longest Sheridan had ever been inside of a trailer. I started toward Meredith’s Ford, when I saw a man leading my horse.
Cassy - Part 1
by Eva
(Canada)
Intro: Eyes watched the helpless girl as she fell off her horse. "Cassy!!!!" screamed the girl as she tumbled off, making a perfect target for the hungry wolf. He licked his chops waiting for the right moment.
***********************
When 13-year-old Melanie Roberts woke up that early spring morning, she had no idea that her life would be changed forever that afternoon. As she looked out the window to the rolling hills of her families farm in Vermont. Grinning, she watched her mare, Cassy, frolic with the other horses her family kept.
As she laid back in bed she remembered, three years ago, when her dad brought home a little Morgan filly. She still remembered his words. "This is a foal that can grow up with you." In the three years that followed, Cassy had grown up and Melanie and Lucy (her best friend, next to Cassy) rode together on long rides. Lucy had her own horse too called Sun Dancer.
What was that? Her mom was calling her to breakfast.
As she bounded down the stairs, she thought of the things she had planned for her and Cassy to do today.
"Morning, Melanie," her mom greeted her. "Breakfast will be ready in a minute. I know you have a lot of things planned today."
"Sure mom, Lucy and Sun Dancer and Cassy and I are going to go on a picnic lunch this afternoon."
"Sounds like fun," remarked her dad coming into the kitchen just then.
"Mom, could we have some of your bread to make sandwiches? Lucy and I have everything else we need."
"Sure," answered her mom, smiling.
"I just want to warn you about one thing, cautioned her dad, don't go near the old bridle path."
"But why dad????" "That's where we always go!"
"Because several rabid wolves have been seen around the area."
"Okay, dad, Lucy and I will make other plans."
*********************
Comment to get another part of the story. Hope you like it. I also am writing the Starlight saga.
Midnight - Part 1
by Amy
midnight
I was born in a soft, warm and cozy stall in Oregon. My master was a kind man, and treated me fairly well. When I was a foal, I was a dark brown colt. I had 2 back socks and a beautiful white star. when I got 2 years old, I turned black. My soft, gleaming coat was black as midnight. My soft, shining mane was pitch black. But now I am 3 years old. My master is sick and he has to sell me.
When I was at the market with 2 other horses, a bay stallion and a chestnut mare. A cruel, wicked man came over to me and studied me. He turned to the salesman selling me, and said, "I'll give you $3,500 dollars for this black Arabian. Is that a deal?" The salesman said, "Of course, that would definitely be enough, sir."
I didn't want that man. He was cruel. He forced me into a smelly trailer and drove away. We got to hid ranch, and when he opened the door, I charged. He dodged me, and I crashed a tree outside! He grabbed my lead rope and lead me into a dirty and smelly stall. I didn't want to go in, but i had no choice.
He left me in that stall for hours and hours. He came back in with a whip in his hand.
The Difference - Part 1
by Alex
(Australia)
Author's Note: This story is made up. Comment for part 2.
***********************
I sat on my bed, crying. No one knew. I just sat there, thinking about when I used to ride Sampson through the lush beautiful paddocks. Sampson was my sole mate and I loved him. But now he was gone, forever. I didn't know what to do. Sampson was my lease horse, but his owner said that I could treat him like my own. Sampson was a beautiful horse who was about 29. He passed away yesterday, I couldn't bare the thought of ever riding again.
"Hollie, lunchtime." Mum called for me. I didn't move. I heard a knock on the door.
"Hollie, it's me." Mum said. She walked through the door and saw me crying. She sat on the bed next to me and hugged me tightly.
"Honey, I know you loved Sampson, but It was his time to leave, he was getting old." Mum said.
"But I will miss him so much!" I yelled.
"Of course you will, but you know what? Sampson will always be with you, in your heart." mum replied.
"I never want to ride again!" I screamed.
"You love riding, Hollie, and I am sure Sampson would want you to keep riding. People and animals come and go in life, that's just the way it is. And I know you may not be able to move on yet, it will take time. But to keep your mind of of Sampson, I have decided to get you a horse of your own." Mum said.
"Oh mum, thank you. It will be hard to move on from Sampson, but another horse would be great." I smiled.
"OK, we will choose one tomorrow." Mum winked at me.
I knew she was right, Samson would always be with me but I needed to move on.
I couldn't wait to get my own horse.
Willow the Wild Pony - Part 1
by What they call me
(Milky Way galaxy)
The autumn breeze lifted Willow's thick mane as she trotted eagerly down the path past her paddock. She pricked up her dark brown ears and pulled at her reins.
"This is fun!" she whinnied.
Hannah Grey, Willow's owner, leaned down in the saddle and happily patted Willow's shoulder. This was the first time that she and Willow had been allowed on their own. Until now, her mom had always come along too. "Now don't go too fast," Mrs.Grey had warned Hannah as she put Willow's saddle on that afternoon. "No Quicker than a trot this first time." Hannah remembered what her mom had said and eased back on the reins. The Plains stretched out in front of them. She wanted to canter and Gallop over them. "Come on, Hannah!" She snorted, tossing her head. "Lets go over there and lets go faster!"
Finally! - Part 1
As I lay there in bed wide and I didn't even care it was Christmas Day. I ignored my mom's call for breakfast many times. I finally went downstairs and looked under the Christmas tree. They had some presents but not one i wanted, I knew it wouldn't be there, but I had to look.
You see for the past 2 years I have been in LOVE with horses. I ask my mom for EVERY holiday "Can I have a horse?"
The answer was always, you will have to see what happens. I knew when I would get it for Christmas though because last year she said we will have to see what mom and dad get you, but the years before she said we will see what santa gets you.
Well I figured, Santa couldn't pay for a horse so I thought I would get one. Well Christmas Day... I didn't have a horse.:(
I asked my mom and she said, "Well I'm sorry sweetie, when I say we have to see what Santa gets you probably means you are not getting it though so sorry."
So today I knew I wasn't getting it.
"Sit down and eat." my mom said.
"Merry Christmas guys." I said as I gave everyone hugs.
My mom walked to the door and yelled back into the kitchen "Madison, some of your friends are out here!"
"What is she talking about?" I mumbled to myself as I got up to go to the door.
As I opened the door I caught a glimpse of something white. What the? I thought when I got the door open, I was speechless and started to cry with joy at the same time because my mom was right - some of my friends were here, the four legged ones. I got a horse!!
"AHHHHHHHHH!" I yelled so loud people had to stick their heads out their doors to make sure everyone was ok. Well I wasn't O.K. I was WAYY BETTER than O.K. I was fantastic!
I couldn't believe I had my own horse.
"Now Madison you have to help pay and since we will be paying for a horse, we won't get you a car."
"Are you kidding me?!? I could care less about a stupid car!"
"O.K. Well you want to ride your horse?"
"They have tack?"
"No, but it's your horse you can ride him bareback!"
"AHHHH are you kidding me?"
"NO! Have fun."
So this is how my morning went - riding bareback, jumping the logs I have in my front yard and just plain having fun.
**************************
Hope you liked it comment for more stories and tell me what you want to hear. Also this is based on a true story with my friend but I don't know what happened I just know she got a horse Moonshine for Christmas. If you want to see some pictures go to www.splendorfarms.com
Bye for now!
Zenyatta - Part 1
by Amy
Zenyatta as a foal
Somewhere out there, there is a very dark brown horse, almost black! She is brave and strong. She strikes terror with her proud snorting. She laughs at fear, afraid of nothing. She does not shy away from the sword. She cannot stand still, when the gate opens. And that horse is......
ZENYATTA
-----------------------------
I heard noises, lots of noises. Everything was black. I couldn't see a thing. Not until I opened my eyes and I saw light, the light was very bright. So bright I had to squint my eyes. I saw lots of people. 7 of them, maybe. They were watching me, and staring at me. I tried to stare at them right back, but my eyes were still adjusting to the light.
I looked around. I saw my mother, lying on the straw beside me. I stared at her. Where am I?
My mother nickered softly. She was saying, 'It's all right, my little girl. You've just been born.'
I couldn't understand her. I laid there for a few minutes, until I realized that I have just been born! I tried to get up, but I fell down. "Whoa, don't push yourself little filly!" A man said. I tried to get up again. I tried again and again. And again until I was standing up!
My mother stood up, too. She licked me clean and I stared at the people. There were 4 men, 1 little boy, 1 little girl, and 1 woman. The little girl was staring at me. Staring at me with big, brown eyes. I stared at her right back. She looked away. I looked up at my mother, who was still licking me clean.
Cheska - Part 1
by Rayna
(Arizona)
Cheska
"Excuse me?" I exclaimed, jumping the fence. I raced over to the boy who was suppose to be taking my mare for a quick ride. Now he was beating her with his fists.
"LEAVE HER ALONE!" I exclaimed, pulling Billy away.
"That horse bit me!" Billy showed me his unmarked hand. I snorted.
"She wouldn't bite anyone! How dare you!" I exclaimed, throwing my hand sup into the air.
"Cosette, Cheska is a mean horse." Billy growled, stomping away. Cheska was a bit moody,and she wasn't very well behaved around other people, but she wasn't mean.
I turned to the stout bay mare. "He's gone now girl." I soothed, gently stroking her shiny dark neck. Cheska tossed her mane, her eyes still wide. Suddenly I noticed a few bleeding scratches. "I'm going to kill him." I growled, pulling a tissue out of my pocket. Quickly I dabbed the blood out of the cuts on her shoulder, and grabbed the reigns. Walking beside her, I led Cheska back home.
************
omg sorry it's so short o.o
Lost Trust - Part 1
by Pangu36501
(USA)
What would it feel like if you lost trust in people completely? What would you say if you couldn't speak?
Why would you even bother to try anything if you could barely walk?
What would if feel like to be beat by a whip over and over all day without food or water and when you give up you are forced to just lay there in the burning summer sun?
That's what it felt like for a poor sorrel appaloosa gelding. The only horse in Nova Scotia to be in such bad shape. The first owner of this crippled gentleman sold him at a auction for 100$. To him, horses were nothing. They were only trained to be used as moneymakers. The new owner of the appaloosa loved horses, and rescued horses just like prince, the name she chose for him.
WHO WANTS PART 2? SORRY PART 1 IS SO SHORT!!!
Traveling Alone - Part 1
by Melissa
(London, England)
Ace
The sky was dark and cold, and the trees swayed in the strong wind. Birds were hidden away, escaping the sullen storm. No living soul dared to be out--except Melissa Chance.
"Whoa boy." She beckoned her horse to stop. Melissa pulled back slightly on the reigns. Melissa always admired Ace's lovely coat. It was a pale white color with hundreds of various sized black spots. To Melissa, he was an illusion. He was hard to figure out at times, like a puzzle. You could make pictures out of his spots. You took one look and you knew he was beautiful.
The horse halted, and pawed the ground. Melissa loved days like that, when the sun did not show, and the sky was menacingly dark. That showed that a storm was coming. She could briefly smell the wonderful rain, and she could feel the cool breeze. Melissa reached out a gloved hand, and stroked the horse's warm shoulder. Ace nickered and tossed his neck.
Giggling, Melissa turned him around, and with the slightest touch of the reigns they began their journey home.
Melissa kept her eyes peeled for any sign of wild animals crossing their path. Since they were traveling a trail in the forest, that could happen.
Soon enough they emerged from the dense green foliage, and crossed onto the paved road. The calming clip clop clip clop of Ace's heavy hooves filled the air around them.
The ride home was peaceful, and quiet and soon they were at the barn. Melissa had just finished pulling the tack off of Ace, when her mother's voice called from the house. Melissa, knowing her mother was sick, quickly led Ace into his stall, latch the door, and ran to the house.
"I'm here mother, where are you." Melissa called from the kitchen. She peeked her head around the corner to the living room, to find her mother sitting on the floor.
"I fell out of my chair. Be a dear and help me up will you Melly?" Her mother asked holding out a hand.
Melissa helped her mother up, then started dinner. She listened as the fried eggs sizzled on the pan. Her mother loved fried eggs,and they were very easy to make. Melissa slid the egg onto a plate, then added a load of salt. She handed the plate to her mother, then sat beside her.
"So Melissa.I need to tell you something that you may not like." Her mother said as she cut into her egg.
"Oh do tell, mother." Melissa exclaimed setting down her fork.
"We're low on funds." Her mother said.
"I know mother, but remember, Farmer Parker said I could work for him in the summer."
"Yes, but that horse of your is burning a hole in my wallet. He has got to go."
Melissa's mouth hung open,and her eyes widened. She sat there, not knowing what to do.
"You-You wouldn't! You Can't!" Melissa cried grabbing her mother's shoulders. She looked at her with tears in her eyes and said,"You won't! I could find some work to do around town! We could board him somewhere, and I could pay the fees! Please mother we can't!"
"Melissa dear, I've already made up my mind. A very nice man is coming by tomorrow to pick Ace up."
King, Come Home - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, AZ, USA)
King
Now began another lonely day without King. I slid into my chair at the small circular kitchen table, and stared in dismay at the scrambled eggs and bacon that were still steaming hot. Picking up my shiny silver fork, I prodded the fluffy eggs. I wasn't hungry, the truth was, I hadn't been hungry ever since we lost King a week ago. The awful memory suddenly flooded into my mind.
I had gone out to see King that morning, with the heavy bucket of oats, but when I went into the barn, his stall door was opened, and he was no where to be found. I had dropped the bucket, and ran inside to tell mom and dad. Dad had immediately arranged a search party, but nobody found him. Then they just called the police department and put up fliers. It was almost as if they had given up!
"What's wrong sweetheart, you've hardly touched your breakfast." Mom suddenly interrupted the horrible memories.
I looked down at the still steaming scrambled eggs, and greasy bacon.
"Ya," I replied. "I guess I'm not hungry."
My mom gave me a worried look, then cheered up.
"We'll find King, don't worry." she reassured me. Anger surged through me. How did she expect to find him when they're not even trying! Surely she didn't expect for him to randomly show up at the front door!
"Oh, You expect you'll find him by not doing anything?" I voiced my thoughts.
Mom looked puzzled, but she calmly replied, "Sweet Heart, there's nothing more we can do." As if she had said the wrong words, she quickly added in, "Besides, If King doesn't come home, we'll just get you another horse."
Now I was peeved. "Get ANOTHER horse?" I repeated her words angrily. "See? You don't even CARE about him do you! If King doesn't come home, I'm blaming you!" I exclaimed. Anger surged through me as I voiced my thoughts.
"Now hold on just 1 minute Missy." Mom exclaimed pointing her finger at me. "I do care about King! There was nothing more we could do! You have no right to blame Me because me and your father are helping to find him!"
"Helping?" I asked, standing up from the table. "All you're doing is sitting around doing nothing!" Before she had a chance to reply, I tossed my fork down beside my plate, and stomped out the back door. Racing into the barn, I shut myself in Kings stable, and buried my face in my arms.
Mom just didn't understand. No adult ever understands! They think putting up fliers is going to bring my beloved pony home, but it won't!
Suddenly I stood up. I'm going to find out what happened to King! I decided. Getting to my feet, I walked out of King's stall.
"First things first." I thought. "Look for clues."
I searched through all the hay in his stall, and found nothing. Next I searched the hay bales by his stall. Nothing, but suddenly, a small white sliver caught my eye. Slowly I picked it up. It was a folded piece of paper!
"If you want your pony, Find the next one by the phony." were the words that were scribbled onto the paper in black ink.
I had just found my first clue.
A Gleam of White Through The Darkness - Part 1
by Melissa
(London, England)
Members of the Horse guards in London England
Blake is to the very left
Blake on a Gleam of White
I watched in awe as Members Of The Horse Guards rode down the streets in London England. The beautiful black horse's muscles rippled under their glossy coats. Their heavy hooves in perfect rhythm, the noise was amazing. The guards carried their swords over their shoulders, and kept their eyes locked on the horse in front of them.
"Mother, I want to ride with them!" I exclaimed pointing at the men and woman. The parade was almost over to where me and mother were standing, and leading in the front, was a man, on a huge white horse. He held his head high, as a cry of joy rippled through the crowd. He, however, kept his eyes locked on the road, as they rode slowly down the street. This was my brother, Blake.
Blake was 21, and a member of The Horse Guards. His horse's name was A Gleam Of White.
Suddenly, a shot sounded through the air, and the straight, perfect line of horses was broken apart. The horses were frantic! They were rearing and grunting and bucking, as another shot sounded through the air. A 3 one followed shortly after, and a horse collapsed on the ground, crushing his rider. Men and woman from the crowd leaped over the barricades, and ran to his aide. His horse had been shot. Again, a shot sounded, this time striking a black horse's rider in the arm. the rider slumped in the saddle and fell to the ground. I watched my eyes wide with fear, as My brothers horse reared up.
Blake jumped form the saddle, and grabbed the reigns of A Gleam of White, and tried to hold him steady. The horse reared and pawed the air. Suddenly, Blake fell to the ground, and his horse bolted forward, his hind legs fell hard on Blake's Chest, and he lay still.
"BLAKE!" My mother and I screamed simultaneously. We watched helplessly as the paramedics ran to his aid.
"Will he be okay?" Mom asked frantically as we entered the hospital room. The walls were a creamy white. Blake was in the hospital bed with all sorts of tubes going in and out of him. He had a large, thick wooden splint around his chest, and half of his head was wrapped in ace bandages.
"The horse collapsed all his ribs, and basically crushed his heart. He also struck him in both temples, therefore he has major bleeding in the brain." The doctor sounded negative. Too Negative.
I leaned over the bed, and held my brother's cold hand. "I'll miss you Blake." I murmured looking at his pale bandaged face.
A sudden long shrill beep filled the room, and my mother hid her face. "He's...Gone." I whispered. I stood up and hugged my sobbing mom, and together we left the room.
**********
Part 2 won't be so depressing. Sorry! But look for part two! Please do!
Willow - Part 1
by Amber
(Red Hill, New Mexico)
This is Willow!
Okay, this is my first story! My name is Amber and I'm new to this website! Wish me luck!
***********************
"Willow!" I called as I leaned against the rusty pasture rails. The white paint had long since chipped off. I scanned the pasture expanse of seemingly endless clovers that would soon die.
"Willow!" I called again. Knowing her, I pulled a hefty handful of juicy fresh carrots from my pocket, and waved them around. As the wind rushed past, I caught the sound of hooves clunking noisily to the ground. I squinted my eyes as I looked to the left of me. The light palomino mare galloped towards me, her eyes fixed on the wet orange carrots that waved through the air above the rails.
"Come on girl!" I giggled. I dropped the lead rope, and grabbed all the carrots but one. Willow reached her silky, shiny head over the rails, and greedily snapped the one carrot out of my out stretched hand. I grabbed another from my other hand, and she snatched that one away too. She ate all the carrots but two, which I was saving for the ride.
Still standing on the bottom rail, I grabbed her smooth black halter and led her to the gate. She eyed the two carrots in my hand, obviously planning to grab them at any moment.
"No no no you greedy mare! We got to save these for later!" I laughed shoving them into my pocket. Still holding her halter, I unlatched the gate and jumped off the rail. In the mood for a little fun, I clipped on the lead rope and began to run with Willow. She, understanding what I wanted, cantered along side me.
Ginger: Book 1 - Chapter 1
Just so you know it takes a few days to think of a great story for my book. I finally thought a little while and I got it!
***************************
Hi, my name is Ginger. I live with my friend Tom, a tri-colored paint. I am a flaxen chestnut shetland pony. I live along a river. I am 2 years old and Tom is 4 years old.
"I wish I had an owner." Tom said when he was a little foal he was with his mother. His mother had a owner and the owner sold him and he ended up galloping out of his pasture but, he couldn't remember anything else.
I was walking along the river. When I heard a voice say " Hey, what are you doing at my family ranch". First I didn't know what a ranch is but, I heard Tom talking about one before.
The voice didn't come from another horse. It came from a human. I thought the river wasn't even close to a human. The important thing was it was to dangerous to be near a human. The human ran away and a few minutes later the person came back and brought a strange red rope with a clip at the end. He also brought a harness Tom wore when I first met him.
He came closer to me snatched my head. He put the harness over my head. And clipped the rope on the harness and lead me to a big red building. He lead me in to it and put me in a big box filed with straw and a bucket full of hay. I tried it. The taste was familiar to grass but it tasted a little bit dry.
That day my whole life, I lost Tom, I lost my entire habitat and got a smaller habitat. I hope nothing bad is going to happen to me.
Fend for Yourself - Part 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, Arizona)
It was mid-afternoon, and the sun beat down on a small stable that was tucked away at the edge of the forest. The tall pine trees surrounding the tiny stable, cast long shadows over it. Small shafts of sun danced between the branches of the pines. All was silent except the occasional call of a bird.
The stable was old, and chipped, and the fence of the paddock surrounding it was missing a few boards. The stable appeared to be vacant, and abandoned, but that was not the case.
Tucked away inside a stall, were 2 horses, a mare and her foal. The mare took excellent care of the fragile foal, keeping a close eye on it.
Lifting her magnificent head, the mare looked around with alert, tired eyes, as the foal slept soundly, curled up in the fresh straw the mare had carried in from a nearby farm.
She flicked her tail, scrambling to her hooves, determined to fill her hunger by grazing on what was left of the grass in the paddock.
Quietly, and ever so carefully as to not wake the foal, she trotted through the open stall gate, and out the stable door, keeping alert for signs of danger.
She trotted to a tuft of grass, and bowed her head down, pulling the tender strands out of the dried soil; quickly eating them.
The sudden, distant roar of an automobile sent her fleeing into the stable at a full gallop, to make sure her foal was safe.
With ears pinned back, and eyes wide with alarm, she briskly trotted into the stall, hovering over her foal to assure herself of its safety.
This was what repeated over and over daily; it was like the daily routine.
The poor, tired mare had a dusty, dull coat, that used to show off a magnificent, glossy, bay color, that shined as the sunlight hit it. But spending months alone in the stable, caring for her foal, had dulled her coat, and taken the light out of her eyes.
The foal, on the other hand, was well cared for by its protective mother, and it boasted a lovely red chestnut color, and a red streaked mane.
The mare and foal had been taking refuge in this stable, ever since their owner abandoned them, leaving them to die in an empty stable with no access of the grassy paddock.
The mare, being an excellent mother, led her foal away to a safer place; the abandoned stable, where she fed the foal and took great care of it.
Blazing Fury - Part 1
by Golden Sun
I slowly got out of bed and grabbed my socks, shirt, and shorts from my dresser and put them on. I walked downstairs and smelled the scent of french toast and cinnamon rolls. I heard the clatter of dishes, and the fizzling of bacon cooking.
I walked into the kitchen and found my whole family eating at the table. But mom wasn't eating. She was washing dishes. When she saw me, she said, "Good morning, Bella! I set out your leftover french toast that you didn't finish the other day. Why don't you go finish it?
I nodded my head and join the rest of the family at the table. I stared at my french toast, which was now soaked with maple syrup.
I started eating it. when I finished, my mom took a knife and handed it to my older brother, Matt, and said, "Why don't you take this and go to Blaze for a few minutes."
I was surprised. Why would he want to carry a knife with him? Then I realized what I though would happen. I started running out the door behind Matt, screaming.
Wishes - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, AZ, USA)
I peered dismally out the car window, as the trees flew past. They were all but a green blur. Me and mom were on our way to the town's horse auction, but we weren't buying a horse. We were going to pick up some feed for our neighbor. It always killed me, going to these. I always looked around at the various horses and ponies, and oh boy did I wish I owned one. But mom said money was tight, and that was that.
"We're here." mom announced as the car screeched to a halt. Busy people bustled about, looking horses over, talking to people, and just walking around. There were so many noises; Horses whinnying, people laughing, music playing, babies crying, and clapping. This was the busiest time of year in Crestwood.
I gazed wishfully at the horses,and my eyes darted around quickly. A beautiful bay foal caught my eye. It tossed Its head and tugged on the rope. A man was looking It over, but decided against it, and turned to a different horse. The foal's bay coat was specked with white, and little black dots covered its rump; It was definitely appaloosa.
"Go ahead." My mom sighed patting me on the shoulder.
"Thanks!" I exclaimed bolting to the foal.
I rested my hands on the auburn wood and observed the foal. Briskly I ducked under the wooden posts, and into the small pen. The foal was a female.
"Hey Girl!" I placed my hand on her velvety muzzle. She was surprisingly calm. I dragged my hand down her throat lash, to her neck, then rested it on her shoulder. She was extremely dirty. I looked at my black fingers in disgust.
"Poor you!" I said quite unhappily. She nickered and looked over at me. She had bright blue eyes. I stroked her dusty shoulder and forehead. She had been ill-kept and wasn't in too good of shape.
"Come on Rachel, time to go. I got Tim's pellets and we're leaving now." My mom pulled me out of the pen. Tim was our neighbor, and his truck had broken down so he sent us to pick up his horse feed.
"Ain't she a beauty?" I exclaimed dreamily.
"Remember what I said?" Mom awoke me from a daze.
"Money is tight and that is that." We both said simultaneously. I laughed and hugged my mom. I knew that foal would be bought soon, and there was no hope for me to get a horse.
I tugged open the car door, and planted my butt on the torn leather seat. I waited patiently as mom put the four bags of horse feed in the horse trailer. The car was packed with junk and boxes, so mom insisted we brought the trailer for the feed.
Mom knocked on the window of the door and said,"Wait here. Tim wanted a few bales of hay. Be back in a minute." And she hurried into the crowd. I rested my head on the back of the chair and groaned. I couldn't get the foal out of my head! I peered back over at the foal, and to my dismay, her pen was empty. She had been bought. An empty and sad feeling lay in my gut. All my neighbor's had horses, but they weren't broke to ride. Mom always told me to go see them, but I wanted a horse of my own.
I heard the trailer door screech open, and some heavy footsteps climbed the ramp. Mom had probably gotten some help from a few people who could carry the bales, since mom couldn't. The trailer door slammed shut. Mom climbed back into the car and turned the key. A sudden "whurr.." let us know the car engine was running, and away we drove. Away from the horses. Away from the foal.
Leave a comment if you want part 2!
Platinum Dreams pt. 1
by Grace
(USA)
The new horse
Samantha Whitaker walked groggily to the barn. Shuffling her feet in the gravel, she thought about her morning so far. She had woken up at 6:00 to eat a soggy bowl of cereal, then had quickly gotten dressed into her riding clothes. She was so glad the Whitakers had taken her in. When Samantha was just a small child, her parents had gotten killed in a car accident. She was sent to an orphanage where the Whitakers had finally tooken her in. The Whitakers were nice, newly weds who were both tall and slender. They owned Elm River Stables, a nice english riding barn where she worked as a groom and excersizer. Every day she got up, groomed the horses, then rode most of them. Today though, was a special day. She would be riding the stable's newest horse. A sleek platinum-colored dapple grey warmblood. Suddenly, snapping out of her dream, Sam stepped into the barn. As she flipped the light switch on, she noticed a strange thumping noise. Walking down either side of the isle, she finally got to the new horse's stall, where she noticed where the sound was coming from. The warmblood was nudging his nose against the bottom of the feed bucket, expecting more grain. Laughing, Sam slid the stall door open, it creaking complainingly as she did. Sam slid her slender body into the stall."You silly boy" she said giggling to the horse. He nodded, his mane swishing off and onto his neck. Sighing, she left the stall, suddenly remembering all the work she had to do. Picking up a pitchfork and old rusted bucket, she began her day of work.
Remembering Apple - Part 1
by Charlotte
(England)
Apple
"When i was a young girl, about the age of 10, I loved horses and ponies more than anything else in the world, and after several months of begging my parents gave up and bought Apple." Grace reminisced to her daughter Daisy.
"I loved going out on hacks, so after I'd had Apple about 6 months I took her out over the cross-country course."
"Mummy, what color was Apple?"
"She was a 14.2hh strawberry roan dear. So anyway back to the story, Daisy. As I soon discovered Apple was a whiz at cross-country so I began entering competitions, only local at first but we soon became well-known. That was when your Nanna suggested I try eventing in proper competitions around the country."
"At our first competition I felt was out of my league until the dressage scores were posted. We managed 48, which in one-day-events is considered gold. My score proved to be unbeatable with Louisa and Angelic, who were in second place 8 points behind me. It was just before the beginning of cross-country when Louisa started talking to me...
"Hi, you must be Grace. I'm Louisa, you're doing very well today, a lead by 8 points means that unless you have a serious disaster on cross-country you're bound to win."
"I doubt winning today, Apple will probably have a freak out or something."
"Well I'll be seeing you later, I'm due in the starters box, bye." And with that she cantered off."
"I was wrong about Apple. That day we managed 2 clear rounds and went on to win. I thought I would never see Louisa again, but she and I soon became friends on the eventing circuit. I never did quite understand why no one else spoke to Louisa, that was until I invited her to stay at my house for the week before a huge competition."
Grace looked at the clock. "Look at the time Daisy! Off to bed now."
"But Mum, I want to hear the rest of the story!"
"Yes you will but not tonight, go on bedtime."
Polar North - PART 1
by Evangeline
(Anchorage AK)
this is Polar North
Fog rolled into the valley where I grazed and birds sang. A dog barked a warning across the valley. As I munched the dewy grass I looked around. The pasture was of average size, tall grass grew at the edges of the worn wood that surrounded the paddock.
Outside of the paddock a thin stretch of dirt path wound up to the house, to the barn, to the paddocks. I looked more closely. A girl was coming up the drive. Jane!
I ran to the edge of the paddock. No,it wasn't Jane. It was the other girl who took me after the accident. Jane would have stopped her parents from selling me but she was away. They did it behind her back.
The girl came up, offering treats. What did I care for her treats? I wanted Jane and her sugar cubes! Jane! Would I ever see her again?
To Give My Heart - Part 1
by Carolyn
(USA)
MAY 20: ANGELFLITE'S FOAL IS BORN
Finally! My family has been waiting so long! Angelflite, my family's dapple grey hanoverian mare has had her colt.
I went with my dad, mom, brother, and sister to see him. He was magnificent, a dark bay color, like his sire. It was really early in the morning, and still dark, so we all took flashlights and headed to their stall.
My dad was really excited, and told me, "Lillian, this colt is going to bring fame to WestWind Stables."
I wasn't sure about that, after all, our tiny Hanoverian breeding farm has never been famous. Oh well. Everyone has dreams.
Darkness. Everything was black. I saw a floating beam of light. Strange shapes, floating around me. I was frightened. Then, I felt a warm breath on my neck. It was the comforting presence of my mother. I struggled to get up, the hunger in my belly urged me on, no matter how many times I fell.
When I finally stood up, I nursed. My mother snorted softly to me. Soon, I was warm, dry, and full of milk. My eyes began to adjust, and I saw strange, pink creatures with only two legs. They held strange objects, that pointed light at me. They watched me closely.
The biggest one came towards me, and I rose and hid behind my mother. The creature stroked her. I watched closely. She didn't seem to care. I peeked out from behind my mother, cautiously. The creature made a strange loud noise, and showed its teeth. I backed off again.
The creature was still showing its teeth as it backed out of the small enclosure I was in. Soon, the creatures left. I looked around the enclosure. The floor was covered with soft bedding. There was an entrance that the pink two-legged creatures came through. Behind me, there was a space in the wall. My mother could stick her head out of it. The strangest, most wonderful smells came from it.
Through the space, there was darkness. Now that the two-legged creatures were gone, the enclosure was dark. I heard noises from beyond the enclosure, but they were horse sounds. My mother answered them sometimes, and I tried, but I could only squeal.
Overwhelmed by all these strange developments, I lay down on the soft bedding and fell asleep.
The Life of Me - Part 1
by Olivia
(USA)
I was born on a cold winter day, in a pasture with barely any grass. But my owner was kind and it was not his fault that it was wintertime. He came with a big sack of oats everyday for my mother and the rest of the horses in the barn. I lived on my mother's warm milk for a whole 6 months, before I didn't need to be with my mother anymore.
I was now a foal, not a newborn. I had a white coat (gray if your technical), gray mane and tail, and a 'beautiful' white star. I was a boring horse, and nobody wanted to go near me. And least of it, I was the only filly, a girl---at the barn, besides the mares like my mother, of course. But I was not going to be kept by my owner; he was sad to let the little foals go when he put them for sale or for offers. He was especially sad to let me go, I was sure of it, though. He had tears flickering in his eyes when he put my ad up.
*****************
One day, a 9-year old girl and her father came to look at me. I was a year old, and fit and well. I was 15 hands high already, and the girl fell in love with me at once. "It's her, Daddy, for sure!" she said, and her father said, "Alright, Emily," then he turned to my owner and asked, "how much for the light chestnut filly?" he asked. "Spot?" my owner asked, and then he said, "60k. Nothing lower." Then the father of the girl who appeared to be Emily nodded, and handed my owner something. Emily smiled and grabbed my lead rope, and then led me up somewhere.
"Hi! My name's Emily. I'm your new owner. You're so pretty, you know that? You're never going to be for sale! I will always love you, ride you, feed you and groom you. Boy, you will like my barn. It's small, but very cozy with yummy oats." she said. And I hoped she was right.
****************
For the first two months, Emily and I were best friends. I turned 2 while I was there, and in celebration Emily took me out into the fields and set up some jumps?my favorite. We soared over them, and it was the best 2nd birthday you could ever think of. But when the 3rd month hit, Emily stopped coming to the barn and chatting with me, and I would stop nuzzling her hand and her giggling and kissing my velvety nose. She was paid $3 dollars every visit for me, and that was only for a feeding. She poured oats into a bucket and then left.
By the springtime, Emily stopped visiting. A temper grew on me, a bad one. I would bite anybody that came to my reach, and I would rear whenever I saw a human or animal. I hated Emily with all my heart. That girl who said, "You will never be for sale! I will always love you, ride you, feed you and groom you!" and I believed that stupid, lying girl. I despised her with all my heart.
When I was put up for sale, I didn't care. Plenty of people came too look at me because of the spot shape on my forehead, but I would bite them and rear up, gallop across the meadow and squeal. Then they would leave, and never return. And I didn't care.
******************
A year later, I was sold. A woman with short brown hair, glasses, who was super skinny and looked like a rescue horse. I bit her stomach and it bled, bled and bled. I kicked her neck, and when she finally got me in the trailer with a bleeding chest and scraped neck, she threw me in a dark, creepy stable-if you would call it that. There was no heater or sack of oats to eat or water to drink. Two other horses were in the stable- a blue roan cob and a tri-colored Paint I stomped my foot, and the two horses stared me down. "Are you a Thoroughbred?" asked the cob. I tossed my head, and kicked down the cardboard 'stall'. I suddenly smelt something. I sniffed harder, and it smelt like smoke. I suddenly knew what it was-fire! I kicked down the cob's stall, and ran to the Paint's stall. "Come on!" I nickered to the horses. The oak trees were tangled in between the windows, and the woman was hiding behind a curtain, screaming. The cob ran out of the stable behind me, and the Paint coughed. I ran to him, but he wouldn't budge. I nickered, but he wouldn't move. I galloped off to the cob. If he wouldn't come, I couldn't do anything.
*********************
A few minuets later, people in a big red truck came flying across the street. One man ran inside and caught the woman in his arms. He ran outside the house, and then he felt something. "Woman's dead!" he yelled. He flew the woman out of his arms and into a hospital crate and ran to the stable. He pushed the Paint out of the stable, her tri-colored coat nearly burning. I coughed at the sight, and we ran out of the stable to freedom.
*********************
Comment below if you want part 2!
Leila, the horse that changed my life - Part 1 PLEASE COMMENT!!!
by Doree
(Canada)
I slammed the passenger seat closed and walked around the car, glaring at my mom. She sighed and grabbed my luggage. I made no move to help her.
"You're going to love it out here sweetie." Said my mom smiling faintly, I just stared. I couldn't believe she was making me stay at my Auntie Sue's who I hadn't seen in 10 years.
As we walked towards the front door I said in an accusing tone, "you're just leaving me here because ever since dad died you don't like to look at me because of how much I look like him."
My mom turned to look at me, her eyes filled with tears, her lips trembling. "That's not true." She wailed. "I love you!"
She turned back to knock on the door. No answer. I sighed and jutted my hip to the side, folding my arms. She knocked three times before someone answered. It was my Aunt Sue.
"Hello!" She chirped in a cheerful tone. She was small, slim, with dark curl brown hair that fell just below her shoulders with big cheerful blue eyes. She was wearing overalls and a flower print tee-shirt underneath. She was my dad's sister, so that made her at least 30, I guessed.
She scurried over to where I stood on her porch. She gave me a big hug. "Well my, my, Miss Winifred you sure have grown! I haven't seen you since you were, what four? So that should make you about, oh my goodness 14! And you're so pretty!"
I just stared for a second before nodding, then moving past her I went into her house. It was large and pretty, the walls were a creamy yellow and the carpets, a nice beige color. The couches were a nice soft white color and there was a large flat screen TV. Even though she lived in the country, she obviously stayed in style.
"Nice place." I said before turning to my mom. I looked at her. She had her shoulder length black hair in a bun and was wearing jeans and a white turtleneck. It really brought out her tan skin and brown eyes.
"How long will you be gone?" I asked in a quiet voice. She grabbed me in a hug before looking at me.
"Soon, I'll come back. I promise." I didn't like promises. Hardly anyone these days kept one. I nodded then turned away; letting Aunt Sue lead me to my room. I heard a car door slam and an engine start. Then, I heard nothing. She was gone.
Why do I Have To? - Part 1
by Peanut
(redcar)
This is just a story that I randomly made up. By the way, yes I do love horses so don't ask in the comments.
I sighed and pulled a comb through my long, straggly brown hair and forced it up into pony tail. I hate that name. Horses are literally the worst animals in the world, yet somehow mum had still persuaded me to try out a day's work at the stables.
"Hurry up Lucy you don't want to be late for your first day at the stables you are the slowest snail in the world" Shouted mum. "Sorry but I don't know how you got me to do this!" I shouted down the stairs after her.
I climbed into the front of the car and shoved my seat belt in I really couldn't be bothered. "Oh come on lighten up honey you might have changed your mind at the end of the day," said mum placing a hand on my shoulder. "As if." I muttered to myself. "What was that?" Asked mum. "Oh I cant quite remember."
I sighed, today was going to be really boring. We had finally pulled up at the stables all I could see was a path covered with trees and vaguely a stable in the background. We jumped out the car and walked down the path. In front of me now was a stable yard with 2 barn's, outdoor stables, a field an indoor and an outdoor arena. From each stable door a head poked out, the field's were full of horses. The animals were tied up in the yard as well. And in the arenas there were people jumping.
A plump woman with blond hair walked out of the office towards us. "Right see you later Lucy" said mum kissing me on the cheek. "Yeah, later." I muttered. "Uh oh.." I thought.
No title yet - Part 1
by Carrigan
(Canada)
So this is a novel I have been working on, its not true... I will write more if people like it (and it gets published on this site) Please read, hope ya enjoy xoxoxoxoxo, Carrigan.
I tapped my heels on Authentic's gorgeous side. Authentic kicked off and soared over the vertical oxer, his feet landed and the crowd roared, a loud sound, Authentic spook and hit a jump. I tried to grab Authentic but I was slipping, then my sides fell on the jump and my stirrup got caught, I shrieked for help. Authentic tried to run but my shoulder's rubbed on the jump!
"AHHH!" I yelled covering my face, my head pounding, my heart racing, my eyes shut and everything went black.
BEEP BEEP! My alarm clock sounded. I woke up hot and sweaty and breathing heavily. Just another nightmare. I tried to shack it off. My mom rushed in the room with my sister Hannah trailing behind,
"You okay?" My mom asked sitting on my head feeling my head.
"Yeah can I go see Authentic now?" I moaned trying to get up but shocking pains shot through my leg like needles. I grabbed it with pain.
"Sorry Hun, he hurt you.. Plus you shouldn't be walking to much." My mom said pushing my bangs out of my face as she gazed into my eyes.
"Please take good care of him Hannah." I whispered laying back on my bed. Hannah bit her lip and tried to back out of the room but my mom stopped her by grabbing Hannah's arm. Hannah tried to escape, like she her and my mom had a secret?
"Authentic is well taken care of, don't worry." My mom whispered kissing my cheeks and rushing off to get me water.
"What's happening Hannah?" I asked feeling my eyes water up, were was Authentic? Was he not in the stable? I needed to see him. My heart started to pound again. Why wasn't Hannah answering she just stood they're cold and frozen.
"Don't be mad." Hannah's voice stung.
"Where's Authentic?" I cried remember the tall bay warm-blood I own.
"Not here."Hannah said one at a time, her voice like ice, nails or weapons.
"What?" I asked trying to lift my head off the pillow by it hurt my head to much.
"Mom sold him." Hannah stumbled over her words.
Delightful Dancer - Part 1
by horseshoe
(IL)
This is a fictional horse training story.
I walked to the middle of the training whip in one hand and the lunge line in the other. I flicked the whip at Dancer.He obeyed, walking, one ear flicked towards me. The stirrups jangled in their leathers as he walked around in the newly bought saddle my mom had given me.
I was training Dancer, my bay Quarter Horse gelding, to be perfectly obedient- I wanted him behaving perfectly for the Regional Horse Jumping Show coming next month.
After a while,I took off his halter and lunge line, and put away the training whip. It was time for our jumping practice now. I grabbed Dancer's bridle.He was still where I tied him in the paddock.
Then we were ready. I rode him through a trail in our small patch of timber, and it had several logs I used for jumps.He sailed perfectly over each one. Although he hadn't been bred for jumping, he certainly seemed to enjoy it. I laughed in pleasure after the last jump. " Good boy, Dancer," I said, stroking his slightly damp neck.
The next month passed by way too quickly- I still didn't feel like I was ready for the Regionals. But the big day came, and I hardly ate my breakfast.I tried calming down the jitters as I loaded Dancer. Being with my best friend made me feel safe.
When our truck went into the gate of the fair that was hosting the Regionals that year, I looked around in excitement about me.
The First Snow - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, AZ, USA)
The colt in the snow
I watched, astonished, as the white flakes fell. The first snow was always the prettiest. Suddenly a thought stuck me. I remembered the poor colt in the tiny pen with the for sale sign. I had been working all month to get enough money to purchase this colt. I thought about him alone in the cold without a blanket.
I grabbed three of our horse blankets then I stepped outside after slipping on my boots and all three of my sweaters. The snow was up to my knees! I slung the blankets around my neck, then I thrust my hands into my soft fur coat pockets, and squinted my eyes to avoid the snow. I couldn't see much, but I knew where I was going. The snow covered trees reached out their branches,and the birds had all gone south. Everything was quiet except the rushing of the wind through the freezing air.
The wooden posts came into view, as I neared the pen. I pulled my freezing numb hands out of the burning hot pockets, to pulled my coat up higher for more protection and warmth for my neck. I now wished I had brought gloves.
Quickly, I wet my lips then whistled for the colt. A low and quiet nay let me know he was there. I rubbed my hands together, and tried to pry open the frozen latch. No luck. It was frozen solid. My hands were getting colder by the second. I tried to pull the latch up again,and this time it only budged about a millimeter. I shoved my hands into my pockets and blew with my mouth on the latch. A sudden crack let me know it was partially thawed, and I pried again. It came up this time, and I pulled the gate towards me. Then I quickly stepped into the knee high snow. The pinto colt nickered when he saw the blankets, as I held them out.
"I'm here boy." I shivered, as I pulled the first horse blanket, covered with extremely soft artificial fur up his back. He let his head droop as I buckled it. I could still see the steam uprising from his neck. Next I grabbed the lighter blanket, that went all the way up to his head, and then buckled it. Then I grabbed the last one,and buckled it on too. The colt whinnied and trudged around in a circle in the snow. I laughed as he lay down in the high snow.
A sudden voice brought my attention to the old house to the right of the pen. "Hey!" It said. I quickly slipped through the gate, latched it, and wheeled around. "Stay away!" The voice said again. I stopped at the corner and looked back. A tall very bundled up man looked into the colt's pen and shook his head. He mumbled something that I did not catch, then slammed the door shut. I peeked my head around the corner, to find that the man was looked straight at me!!
"Come on over here for a second." He beckoned. A shiver ran up my spine as he began walking towards me. What could I do!
Pictures - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, AZ, USA)
THE PICTURE
THE PICTURE
THE PICTURE
It was a very sad day.. .We watched in dismay as they loaded him into the awful trailer. With tears in my eyes I ran after them, and I begged them to let me say goodbye. The vet just solemnly looked me in the eye, I could tell he had been crying as well. He shook his head, climbed into the truck, and drove away, leaving me dismally standing there... Without a goodbye or a loving last word to my only friend.
2 Months LATER
"Ooooo Look at this one!" My sister Summer crooned over a horse on the computer.
"That is nice! How do you like it August?" My mom asked. They had been pestering me about getting another horse to replace my beloved Chance, who had been put down 2 months before, because of a broken fetlock, but it was just too soon for me.
I didn't even look over at Summer's laptop. I just got up, and walked into the living room. My dad actually understood that I missed Chance,and that I would not get another horse for a long time. He was, as usual, sitting on the couch watching the channel 3 news. He looked over at me and my frowning face, and he instantly turned off the TV and patted the cushion next to him. I smiled slightly, and plopped down beside him.
"Are they looking up horses again? Summer and June-er-your mom can be persistent sometimes. I understand that you're still not ready yet." Dad patted my knee and lay his head back. My mom's name was June, My sister's name was Summer,and I was August, although my dad's name was normal--John.
"Ya.."I mumbled, as I listened to my mom and sister croon over another horse. I let out an exasperated sigh and marched into my bedroom. Suddenly my computer sent out a quiet "TWING" Letting me know somebody had messaged me on my IM.
"Find anything?" Mel had asked. I slipped into the chair and typed,
"What are you talking about?"
"A horse of course! LOL" She replied.
"I'M NOT GETTING ONE!!!"
"Why not? u need to get over Chance!"
"I'm NOT Getting over my boy!"
"Geez"
"well i told u at least one million times!"
"gtg dinner"
I frowned and minimized the IM. Mel was just like my mom. Although, she had different reasons for wanting me to get a horse. She couldn't get one of her own, so she wanted to ride mine. Suddenly, my computer screen went black. I clicked the button and turned it back on. It turned on fine, but something was on the desktop. It was 3 pictures of a horse. A VERY pretty horse. For FREE.
Untitled - Part 1
Tango
Song
Raj
Popcorn
Tell me if this is good or not, & it is not true
******************************
My legs ached. We had been running for awhile. our lead stallion, Raj, let us stop for a little bit.
"Tango!" I turned around to see my best friend, Popcorn, walk up.
"Short run, huh?" he asked.
I stared at him. His albino coat was pure white. Mine, once a beautiful palomino color, was now soaked with sweat.
He laughed. "Still haven't gotten used to our runs huh?" Suddenly he stopped.
"Uh-oh." he whispered. "Here comes trouble."
I turned, and Song, a bay horse (who has a crush on me) walked up. "Hi Tango," she said shyly.
***********************
Is it good? I will post part two later.
Where's Tank? - Part 1
by Rayna
(Mesa, AZ, USA)
Donoma
Tank
I gently placed my hands on the icy-cold metal. It immediately froze my fingers. Pulling out the new, purple lead rope, I unlatched the gate, and pulled it open.
The grass was covered in little specks of ice, therefore I was wearing my riding boots instead of the usual; Blue, fuzzy slippers.
I called out Donoma's name, and the chestnut mare turned her head. We named her Donoma, meaning sight of the sun, because she was a very bright chestnut color. In fact, she almost looked palomino!
I held the fresh, juicy carrot in my hand, and waved it around while calling,"Donny! Here girl!" as quiet as I could.
Donoma, soon enough, was trotting towards me, her oaky mane flowing in the breeze. She gave a loud squeal in delight, as she raised her head.
"Shh! Somebody will here you!" I scolded, as I held the carrot to her lips. Donoma snatched the carrot up, an then chewed noisily on it.
Unfortunately, Tank galloped over. Tank was a chestnut stallion. He thrust his big head in front of Donoma's, then he spotted the open gate. Right as Donoma reached out to bite him, Tank burst forward. He knocked me over, and I landed in a puddle of frozen mud. I watched helplessly as Tank galloped right through that open gate, then he disappeared into the fog.
"Oh mom is going to be ticked." I mumbled, picking myself up. Donoma pawed the ground and grunted. Groaning, I clipped the lead rope onto her halter, then led her out. My shirt stuck to my freezing back,and it did not feel good.
Closing the gate behind me, I hoisted myself up onto Donoma's back and stroked her neck.
"We'll find him, girl. Don't worry." I assured Donoma. Quickly I grabbed her halter,and pulled her head closer to my knee. I pushed the end of the lead rope through the ring on her halter, then pulled it through. I grabbed it, then I held the make shift "reigns" tightly. My mom had taught me how to do that.
I clucked my tongue, and we were off. I hadn't ridden bareback in a while, so it felt weird to feel her spine. Me and Donoma were going into the foggy forest in the middle of the night, during freezing cold weather, to find Tank.
Oak Wood Stables - Part 1
by Haley
(America)
Thunder roared like a lion chasing after its prey in the dark stormy night. Eleven year old Tamika Jones was running for her life from something or someone so terrible that it would not hesitate to hurt her if it ever caught up with her in this stormy night. Boom, Crackle, Thud!
Tamika went flying onto the cold, hard, uneven ground of this mysterious place. "No!" She screamed, as the dark figure loomed overhead, but as soon as it had its long sharp talon pointed at Tamika she heard a noise. Beep, Beep, Beep! "No!" I screamed as I jumped out of my bed all sweaty. "It was all a dream? No, it seemed so real." I thought woozy.
"Tams wake up! You need to get ready to move into our new house I just can’t wait for you to see it!" Tamika’s mom, Karen said from the bottom of the stairs. "Yeah, Yeah, Yeah Mom I’m coming! I don’t see why we have to move to a stinky old horse farm in the first place I mean honestly! You said it will take like four hours to get there!" I said running down the rickety old staircase with a hoodie in my hands. "I don’t care how long it takes!" Mom said irritated with me.
Whatever I said as I ran into the bathroom and looked at my reflection in the mirror. I never knew how plain I looked I thought. I had dark black curly hair, with dark brown eyes, freckles, and light fair skin. "Maybe I just need to get some highlights in my hair, yeah right. With my mom? I should just keep dreaming." I thought hotly. "Tams it’s time to get in the car and move in! I already set up your bed, my room, and the kitchen so we should be fine!" Mom said.
"Wow." I said as I got out of the car. There was a dark red barn with the words "Oakwood Stables" on the front. As I looked inside I was a long row of stables with fresh hay in them all. A truck came bumping up the gravel driveway to our house with a trailer connected to it. A man got out of the rusty pickup truck and greeted me and my mom. "Howdy Ma’am." He said heartily.
"Hi!" My mom and I replied at the same time. "I know that you two are new to the area and I brought a welcoming gift!" He said as he walked behind the trailer and opened the squeaky door. "Oh my gosh!" I screamed as a painted quarter horse walked from behind the truck. "Her name is Cherika and my daughter just went off to college and can’t take care of her anymore and I’m certainly not going too." He said. "So I’m going to give her to you free if you want her." He said with a hearty smile.
"Mother please, please let us have her! I promise I’ll never ever complain again!" I said. "Fine, I am going to reopen the stables anyway." Mom said. I walked over to the man and said, "we’ll take her!"
TO BE CONTINUED ………….
Gone Forever... Why? - Part 1
by Jakiebabe
(Louisiana)
Hey guys! so I wrote red and I am going to take some advice from one of my parts and write about a new thing.
****************************************
I woke early that morning, excited to get to the barn.I jumped out of bed the minute I woke up. I don't know why but I felt a little eager to get to the barn today. I just longed to see Charm. I wish I could drive because I would have been there at 5 instead of 7.
"Mooooom!" I called across to her room.
"Whaaat!" she replied aggravated.
"Are you almost ready?"
"Ready, for what?" she asked sleepily.
"TO. GO. TO. THE. BARN!!!!"
"Kailey!!!!! It is 6:30!!!"
"Fine I will run there!"
"I am getting up just give me 10."
"You can drop me off at the corner and I can walk."
"OK, let's go."
"Yess!!"
20 minutes later my mom pulled to the side of the rode, kissing me as if in a dream.
"Pick you up tonight. Are you staying til after dinner again?"
"I have homework, so I guess not. Pick me up at 5ish?"
"Deal."
As I started walking towards the farm, I heard her tires squeal and I saw her wave in my direction. When I arrived in the driveway, Ms. Kelly was nowhere to be found, so I headed to the barn.
"CHAAARRRMMMM!!! Charmy?" I called out.
I knew he hated the name Charmy, but I do it when he is in a DEEEP sleep.
"HELLO?"
When I got to his barn and look inside, I didn't see charm, all I saw was a VERY teary eyed Scott. Scott is my boyfriend and I love him dearly, but seeing him in my horse's barn alone and teary-eyed made me tremble and it took all my strength in the world to walk over and talk to him.
"Scott? Where is Charm? Why are you here? AND most of all why are you crying?"
"Kay." He said exasperated. Probably from crying.
"What?"
"I am SO sorry."
"WHY?!"
"Charm, he- he- uh."
"SCOTT! Talk to me."
"Kailey, I am so sorry I would have done anything."
"What happened!"
"Charm- he- he- he is gone, he ran away, I saw it happen. I am SO sorry, baby."
****************************************
Comment for Part 2!!!!!
My Helper - Part 1
by Shine
(CA)
So everybody, I'm starting my new stories. I hope you all in enjoy and that this series is better then my other stories. So here goes!
****************
In a whirl of dust, Uncle Jim's ford came to a stop. Katie McLean looked at her Uncle as he said, "Well here you go Katie, I hope you'll enjoy your new home. Oh look! Your Aunt Sandra is coming out the door way!"
Katie climbed out of the pick-up truck and was swept in a warm hug from Aunt Sandra. Aunt Sandra wiped away a few tears as she exclaimed, "Katie dear, you look just like my sister. Same blue eyes,same cute short blond hair, oh!"
Eric and Emma stood at the door way in till Aunt Sandra called, "Eric, Emma, come meet your cousin!" Eric and Emma shuffled over to Katie and Eric said, "Hi." Katie stared at her feet and mumbled, "Hello."
Uncle Jim grinned as he said, "I bet all three of you will get along fine. Emma is 14, Eric is 15, and how old are you Katie?" Katie looked embarrassed but she replied, "13." Emma looked surprised. "Only thirteen?" but then added quickly, "well you sure do look mature, like,uh, fourteen."
Aunt Sandra smiled. "Eric, go get Katie's suit cases. We'll show you to your new room." Eric got them and Emma showed her their room.
"We'll be sharing a room. I hope you don't mind." if Katie cared, she didn't say anything. Instead, she silently unpacked her suit cases, only speaking when she asked where things go.
At night, Emma stared at the form in the other bed when all was asleep. "I hope she feels more open. Poor thing, loosing her parents and all."
As a warm summer breeze went through the open window, it only lullaby one to sleep. Emma.
Hope and Dreams - Part 1
by Alex
(Australia)
*This story is not real.
It was a cold stormy September night. I sat in my room, gazing out my window. I scanned the backyard. The grass had turned brown and muddy, I could hear the rain falling onto the shed roof.
"Ayla, dinner time!" My mum yelled up the staircase. I joined her for dinner.
"Do I have my riding lesson's tomorrow?" I asked as I munched into my steak.
"Yes, and your instructor told me she would be assessing you." Mum replied.
"But I am already in the top class! If I pass tomorrow, I get to join pony club. But I have to have my own horse." I said glumly.
"Well I guess you will just have to stay where you are. You know that getting your own horse is out of the question."
"I know mum." I sulked.
After dinner, I sat on the couch and read a book while mum did the laundry. The rain became heavier and soon it started hailing. Suddenly, I heard a loud whinny and a loud thump. I threw my book down and ran outside. I couldn't believe what I saw! A black stallion was lying on the other side of my backyard, bleeding from her legs! I rushed over to her.
Please comment if you would like part 2.
Back Talk: Chapter 1 - A Warm Welcome
by Carolyn
(USA)
this is the story I wrote the plot for. What do you think of the title?
***********************************
I slam the car door. I watch my mom’s pained expression with some satisfaction. I think she cares more about the fact that it’s a new car, than the fact that I hate this place.
I look around. There are houses, buildings and cars everywhere! This is way different than where I used to live. In the country, there weren’t many cars, the houses were spread out, and there were lots of fields. And, more importantly, horses.
My father loves horses, but my mother thinks horses are too dangerous to be around. What does she know? I’ve been asking her for actual lessons, but the closest I got was riding a fat pony along roads and farmer’s driveways. I’ll just have to find lessons myself. Not that they have any room for horses here. I sigh.
The moving men are carrying the furniture in, while my mom directs them frantically. I yank my boxes out of the car’s trunk and carry them into the house. The house is pretty big. I carry my boxes up the stairs, and choose a room for myself. It has a window facing a park, so at least I can have a nice view, instead of looking at a bunch of taxis and sky-scrapers. Ugh.
If my parents hadn’t gotten divorced, I wouldn’t have to put up with this. I hear my mom’s high heels tapping the wooden floor as she comes up the stairs and into the room.
“Move your stuff, the moving men are bringing your furniture up,” she orders, waving a newly manicured hand.
I roll my eyes and moodily shove the boxes into the closet. My mom goes back downstairs to her room to unpack, and make her room look perfect. She keeps yelling up the stairs for me to unpack, but I just sit on my bed and stare out the window.
There is a knock on the door, and I hear the hurried tip-tapping of my mom’s heels as she rushes to answer it. I hear quiet conversation, and then my mom yells, “Raini, come down here!”
I wait a little bit, and then she yells again “Raini, get down here now!”
I stand up, and walk as slowly as possible towards the door. When I finally get to the door, I slouch against the door frame. My mom smiles apologetically at the stranger. The lady in the doorway is slim and short. She has graying mousy brown hair.
“Hi dearie, I’m Jane!” she announces enthusiastically.
I scowl at her. ‘Dearie’? Seriously? She seems to notice my expression, because she says, “Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed today!”
I’m about to make a smart comment, but I just give her the evil eye and stomp up to my room. I sit in my room, looking through photos. Then, I flop back on my bed and fall asleep. I wake up when I hear someone next to me. I slowly open my eyes. My mom is flipping through the photos.
“Ever heard of privacy!” I snap.
My mom looks up, startled. “I was just coming to tell you dinner’s ready.” She drops the photo, and starts walking out of the room, saying “It’s pizza,” over her shoulder. As I stand up, I see the photo out of the corner of my eye.
Lady - Part 1
by Amy
Lady
Indy
This is my new story, Lady. I'm still going to write more Storm the wild filly, but now I'm gonna make part 1 for Lady.
------------------------------
My eyes popped open as I heard footsteps. Someone opened my stall door, and I knew it was my owner, Rachel. Rachel stepped in and said, "Hello, girl, did you have a good night?"
I whinnied in response. Rachel stepped out of the room, and then came back in carrying a saddle, grooming brush, hoof pick, and a bride. She set the things down and grabbed the grooming brush and started brushing me. It felt lovely.
After she finished brushing me, she picked up the hoof pick and started to clean my hooves. After she did that, she brushed my mane and tail and tacked me up. Before I knew it, we were out in the paddock trotting over poles, cantering over jumps, doing barrels, and other fun stuff. The April afternoon sunshine, made my yellow bridle and saddle brighter.
When we were finished riding, Rachel dismounted and patted my neck.
"Did you like that ride, Lady? My favorite part was going around the barrels!"
Rachel took the reins, and lead me to the paddock's gate. There we met Rachel's sister and her black quarter horse mare, Indy.
"Hi, Rachel! How was your ride?" said Angie. Rachel didn't respond. She was too busy thinking about teaching me to jump triple bars.
"Huh? What was that, Angie?" Angie sighed.
"I said, did you enjoy your ride?"
The Farm Life - Part 1
by Rayna
(Surprise, AZ)
The dirt path wound through the field, dug out by years of tractors driving on it. On either side of the path, golden stalks of wheat rose up 3 ft high. The dawn sun had begun to rise, casting pink and gray rays across the still dark sky. A cool breeze swept across the field, and the wheat stalks swayed back and forth. The earth began to shake and the rumble of a tractor was heard. There it went down the dirt path that sliced through the wheat field. It squealed to a halt, and the farmer stepped out.
“G’morning Lexus, you’re up early.” The farmer smiled at the girl sitting among the huge stalks, sketching on her notepad. The girl looked up, blinking sleep from her eyes.
“Err, Yeah. I was just drawing the sunrise.” She held up her notepad. Long light strokes outlined the lovely sunrise that was drawn on the sketch pad.
“You’re getting better every day.” The farmer smiled, leaning down to kiss his daughter’s forehead.
“I’m off to milk the cows, how would you like to come?” He smiled stepping back into the tractor. Lexus smiled and stood up, brushing dirt off her old jeans. Tucking the sketch pad under her arm, she stepped into the tractor and sat beside her father on the huge chair.
“You want to drive?” Her father asked, letting go of the wheel. Lexus laughed, and took hold of it.
“All right, you’ll start out with Daisy.” Lexus’s father said, stepping off the tractor. He held out a hand, and Lexus took it, and then hopped down.
The strong scent of milk and cows filled the small brown barn. They were welcomed by an array of moos and cults as they stepped into the musty barn. Lexus turned her attention to a stall to the right of her where a brown cow stood munching on some hay.
“After we milk all of them, we’ll turn ‘em out.” The farmer explained, walked towards a black and white cow that stood with her head down in a stall. Lexus nodded, and grabbed the stool and bucket. Slowly she opened the stall door, but the cow took no notice.
“Hey Daisy!” Lexus laughed, setting the stool and bucket beside the cow. She took her seat on the stool, and reached out for the cows swollen utters. She winced at the slimy feeling, but continued to milk the cow.
“How’s it coming Lexus?” The farmer asked. He was followed by a low moo of the cow he was milking. “Sorry Lou!” He murmured.
“Good. Daisy has a lot of milk this morning.” She replied taking a look down at the now full bucket. “Where do you want the bucket?”
“Just set it down by the stall door. On the OUTSIDE of it this time.” He narrowed his eyes playfully. Lexus laughed, and stood up. Grabbing the bucket and stool, she stepped out of the stall. Lexus set the bucket down on the outside of the stall, and skipped towards a black and white cow. She opened the stall, set the stool down, grabbed an empty bucket, and got to work.
Summer Storm - Part 1 (Enjoy! :) Please comment)
by Kayley
(AB, Canada)
“She’s perfect,” Sienna marveled. Summer, short for Summer Storm, snuffled in Sienna’s jeans pocket. To her delight, she found half a horse cookie. Finally she would have a horse of her own and not have to just lease Paige, her lesson horse! She had outgrown the 14 hand pony and decided to upgrade.
Besides, Ashley Rielle,her riding instructor’s granddaughter, rode the pony at fancy English shows, the complete opposite of what Sienna enjoyed. Ashley was the popular girl; platinum blonde hair, brand name clothes and a perfect smile made Ashley up. Sienna didn't really like Ashley, and she had her reasons.
She ran her fingers through Summer’s silky palomino mane. Summer Storm was a beautiful Quarter Horse Mustang cross who was going to dog food if she wasn’t sold. At the time of the horse auction to which Summer was sold to her current owners, she was a skinny, neglected mare whom no one wanted. Finally, a man felt sorry for the horse and bought her that day, paying $250, the price Sienna would be paying for Summer today.
‘NEEDS TO GO,’ the ad stated. Well, by the looks of things, she would be. Summer was all healthy, and was good at being led around and trailered.
The person she brought with was her riding instructor, Cathy Rielle, to help her look. She had descended from mounties. She knew horses. “Now, we haven’t gotten to the riding part yet. You still might change your mind.” Sienna knew she should listen to Cathy, but the palomino mare had captured her heart at first sight. She knew this horse was coming home with them today.
“Oh my gosh. Her lope is amazing! A little bumpy, but not too bad.” Sienna called over to Cathy. Cathy smiled. “Really? Awesome! Ready to let your instructor try your new horse out?” “Okay...” Sienna was a bit hesitant. She wanted to ride her mare forever!
She slowed Summer to a halt and dismounted. Her cowboy boots hit the indoor arena’s sandy floor. With that, Cathy began untacking Summer, leaving only the bridle on. Ooh! Bareback! In one fluid movement, Cathy was on Summer’s back. I wish I could do that, Sienna thought.
She worked Summer through her paces; Walk, trot, lope, and finally a beautiful gallop. Summer and Cathy had become one being welded together. Summer’s mane flew with the wind and her tail streaked behind her. Slowly, they came to a halt. “Your a lucky girl, Sienna, finding a horse like this,” Cathy said while dismounting. “She’s a great first horse. In fact, I can’t believe that she’s only nine!”
Sienna attached the travel wraps to Summer’s long, graceful legs. Had she bought everything she needed for her new horse? She checked again in her mind; A halter, lead rope, fly mask, blanket, brushes, shampoo and neosporin, all together costing about $750. Sienna had earned the money and saved it up over three years, all from birthdays, collecting cans and doing a paper route. She had about $3000 in her bank account for different things like vet checks and farriers. Since she was keeping Summer in a pasture, she didn’t rush into buying hay. After all, she was part mustang and survived on grass and in the winter by herself!
“Are we ready?” Sienna panicked. “yes, yes, calm down, child!” Cathy teased. And at that moment, everything started to sink in. She had her own horse, a beautiful 15.0 hand palomino! She didn’t have to share with beginner riders anymore, or Ashley. She didn’t have to put up with her, either!
Ashley and her weren’t the best of friends. Sienna tried, but their friendship didn't really work out. After a huge argument that didn't end well, the two became archenemies.
She quietly closed the trailer, careful not to spook Summer. “See you soon, gorgeous,” She whispered. Summer nickered quietly back, as if to reply. Sienna smiled. Little did she know that the mustang QH would change her life.